she/her ⢠20
none of the fics on this blog are mine, please go show the authors some love! :)
navigation TBR - to be read fic listsđ found ficsđ
2025 on Tumblr: Trends That Defined the Year

@theartofmadeline
Jules of Nature

cherry valley forever
let's talk about Bridgerton tea, my ask is open
noise dept.

Kiana Khansmith
sheepfilms
RMH
Today's Document

tannertan36

â

ellievsbear

romaâ

Product Placement
Sade Olutola

PR's Tumblrdome
Aqua Utopiaď˝ćľˇăŽĺşă§č¨ćśăç´Ąă
seen from TĂźrkiye

seen from United States
seen from TĂźrkiye

seen from Belgium

seen from TĂźrkiye

seen from TĂźrkiye
seen from Sweden
seen from TĂźrkiye

seen from Malaysia
seen from Colombia

seen from United States
seen from TĂźrkiye

seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
@yoonbroom
she/her ⢠20
none of the fics on this blog are mine, please go show the authors some love! :)
navigation TBR - to be read fic listsđ found ficsđ

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
YEOSANG | NOT SO SHY
CHAPTER 1
PAIRING: Kang Yeosang! x F!Reader
CONTENT: Slow burn, Simmering tension, Subtle romance, smut, friends..
SUMMARY: Itâs easy to get lost in the noise of the practice room and the usual banter. Everyone thinks they know exactly who Kang Yeosang is, and you thought you had him figured out too. But some invisible lines are better left uncrossed. It only takes one casual comment to realize that silence doesnât always mean shyness⌠sometimes, itâs just a warning.
Only for adults (18+). If any of this is offensive to you or if you're under 18, please don't view it! All based on fictional events, none of this is real.
San showed up in your life on a completely normal day, one of those days when you swear nothing interesting is going to happen.
You had gone to that small practice room near your houseâthe one you rented sometimes because you liked to clear your head by doing... well, your thing. You weren't a professional, nor did you pretend to be, but it relaxed you. It was your way of getting away from the noise.
That day, the receptionist messed up the booking.
"The big room is double-booked..." she muttered, looking at the screen. "You are... Choi San, right?"
You were standing right next to him, water bottle in hand, already resigned to just heading back home.
"It's fine, I can come back another day," you said, trying to smile.
Before you could even take a step back, he spoke.
"Wait," his voice was clear and kind. "We can share it, right?"
You turned around to get a good look at him for the first time. Cap, face mask, oversized hoodie, but his eyes... his eyes were smiling. There was something warm in his gaze, something that made you hesitate.
"I don't want to bother you," you replied, feeling a bit awkward. "I'm sure you need the space."
"It won't be a bother." He pulled down his mask a bit to give you a full smile and nodded at the receptionist. "We'll settle it like this, okay?"
In the end, you both went in.
The first half hour was strange. Each of you stayed in your own corner, you with your music at medium volume in your headphones, and the echo of his footsteps on the other side as he focused on his choreography. But you noticed something: he moved way too well. He wasn't just "someone who dances." He was a professional.
You caught yourself watching him in the mirror.
He noticed, too.
"Am I bothering you?" he asked with a soft chuckle, leaning against the wall, sweaty and out of breath.
You quickly shook your head.
"No, no. It's just... you're a really good dancer."
"It's my job." He said it so casually that your eyebrow shot up on its own.
"Your job?"
He hesitated for a second, as if doing some quick mental math.
"I'm in a group... a music group," he shrugged, almost shyly. "ATEEZ. I don't know if..."
"I know who you guys are," you said truthfully, but keeping your tone neutral. Interested enough for it to be true, but calm enough for him to understand you weren't about to lose your mind.
That seemed to relax him instantly.
"Ah..." he smiled wider. "Then I don't have to explain that I'm the one who makes weird noises and laughs way too much."
You laughed too, and the tension between you two completely melted away.
From then on, everything just kind of happened without you really noticing.
Life kept putting you on the same schedule as San more times than was statistically normal. You would run into each other at the practice room, end up talking before starting and after finishing, and without even realizing it, you started telling each other things you didn't usually tell anyone else.
It wasn't hard to see why so many people were drawn to his personality. San was pure light. He laughed loudly, got excited over the smallest things, and would send you videos of a random dog on the street because "look how cute, I know you'll love it." He was intense, but in the most adorable way possible.
And even though you knew exactly who he was and how massive his world was, you set a boundary right from the start: you didn't want to get mixed up in the public part of his life.
"I don't want you getting me into any drama," you told him once, sitting on some stairs, sharing a drink while he wiped away his sweat with a towel. "No cameras, no fans, nothing. Your job is your job. I just want to be your friend, okay?"
San looked at you for a second, serious for once.
"That's exactly why I like you," he said, giving your shoulder a playful nudge. "You're mine. My friend. Not 'ATEEZ's San's' friendâjust San's."
"How possessive," you teased.
"Of course. I'm your best friend now, remember," he insisted, pouting his bottom lip in an exaggerated way.
And he was. Your best friend.
Over time, you started meeting part of his inner circle. Never the whole group at once, never in public situations. Always in small, controlled settings, far away from cameras.
You met Seonghwa because he showed up at the practice room one day with a massive bag.
"I brought this because I think you'll appreciate it more than San," he said, pulling out a complex, limited-edition LEGO set.
From that day on, he became that chill friend you could talk to about building things, collections, and little details. Every time you went on a trip, if there was a geeky shop around, you almost always came back with something for Seonghwa. You loved seeing his smile whenever you handed him a new box.
Yunho was easy. Tall, fun, and just comfortable to be around. The type to give you unexpected hugs when you were feeling down, just because "you look like you need one." You shared a lot of laughs and goofy moments with him. And San, obviously, would complain from time to time.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa," he would slide right between you and Yunho whenever he saw you two getting too entertained. "What is this? Do I need to remind you who your best friend is?"
"You're jealous of Yunho," you'd say, thoroughly enjoying the drama.
"I'm not jealous," he'd retort, crossing his arms like a kid. "Just... making a mental note to see when you're going to replace me."
You'd roll your eyes, but you'd always end up hugging him too, because you just couldn't help it.
Things with Jessie were different.
San warned you a few days in advance.
"Listen, I want to introduce you to someone," he told you over the phone, his voice a bit lower than usual. "Sheâs important to me... and to Hongjoong, too."
"That sounds suspicious," you joked. "Is this an intervention? Have you finally gotten tired of me?"
"Shut up," he laughed. "Itâs Hongjoongâs girlfriend. But nobody knows about this. I mean, nobody outside of us. When you come over, I want you to have someone to talk to who isn't a scatterbrain like me or a LEGO geek like Seonghwa."
"You're going to end up without a best friend, just watch."
"Impossible," he replied without hesitation. "But I want you to have someone who is... your person. Besides me, of course."
Jessie arrived wearing a cap, an oversized hoodie, and a smile that won you over within ten minutes.
You two connected instantly. Maybe because you were both in the middle of a world that wasn't exactly yours, but that you had to respect; maybe because Hongjoong looked at her like she was a treasure, and that made you trust her. Or maybe because you just clicked.
Over time, you realized that the word "friend" wasn't enough. You told each other everythingâfrom silly daily stuff to doubts you would never say out loud in front of anyone else. Whenever you all hung out, you weren't just "San's friend" anymore; you were "Jessie's friend" too.
And that made you feel less alone inside that small, closed universe.
You had spent all that time staying true to your rule: you didn't want to cross the line that separated "normal" life from fame. You didn't go to concerts with special passes, you didn't take photos, you didn't touch that side of his life.
But things change.
One night, San called you with that specific excitement he only used when something truly big was happening.
"We're celebrating something," he said, barely catching his breath. "Something huge. And you are coming, no matter what."
"San..."
"It's not public, don't worry. No cameras. Just us. The group, some of the staff... Jessie is going to be there. Hongjoong wants her there. And I want you there."
You hesitated for a moment, twirling your headphone cord around your finger.
"Are you sure I won't be in the way?"
"If you don't come, I'm not going," he blurted out flatly.
You knew he wasn't entirely serious, but you also knew it meant a lot to him for you to integrate a bit more. Not on stage, but in what actually mattered: the people.
You sighed.
"Alright. I'll go."
"You're the best," he replied, satisfied. "You're going to like everyone, just watch."
What you didn't know back then was that, that night, you were going to meet someone who would throw you off balance in a completely different way.
Someone who would sit in silence, observing more than he spoke, and make you rethink all of your first impressions.
The restaurant didn't look like a restaurant at all.
From the outside, it looked more like a discreet office building, with dark windows and a guard at the entrance. No bright signs, no lines of people waiting for a table. If it hadn't been for San sending you the location three times, you would have thought you were lost.
You got out of the cab, took a deep breath, and looked at your reflection in the glass door. You weren't dressed up for a "red carpet," but you weren't dressed for a quick errand either. You had aimed for that sweet spot that made you feel comfortable without looking out of place: clothes that looked good on you, but that you could actually move, sit, and laugh in without constantly checking if something was getting wrinkled.
Your phone buzzed.
Iâm inside. Tell the security guard at the door youâre with me, okay?
You rolled your eyes at San's text, but you felt the knot in your stomach loosen up a bit.
The guard was nice. He asked for your name, nodded after checking something on his tablet, and let you through to an elevator that went straight up to the reserved floor.
As you rode up, you heard the faint murmur of voices and laughter filtering through the walls. It suddenly hit you where you were and who you were about to hang out with.
No fans. No cameras. But the entirety of ATEEZ. And part of their inner circle.
You, who had always kept a safe distance from all of that, were about to share a dinner with them.
The elevator doors opened with a soft ding.
The first thing that hit you was the warm lighting of the place. It didn't feel like a cold, banquet-hall type of room; on the contrary, it had a cozy vibeâlong tables made of light wood, hanging lamps, plants in the corners, and a bar in the back. Some tables were already littered with half-eaten plates, forgotten glasses, and crumpled napkins.
And above all, noise. Laughter. Overlapping voices.
"There she is!" San was the first to spot you. He jumped up from his table as if something had stung him and practically ran over to you, sporting a smile so big it made you want to hug him just for that. "I knew you wouldn't leave me hanging."
"I thought about it," you joked, "but then I remembered you're a crier."
"Hey, where's the respect?" He threw an arm around you and pulled you to his side, giving you a playful, affectionate shake. "Come on, come on, there are people who want to see you."
He only gave you a split second to look around.
You recognized a few of them right away. Yunho was standing up, gesturing wildly while telling a story; Seonghwa was laughing with his head tilted, his hand resting on the arm of a chair belonging to someone you couldn't quite see. Further back, at a slightly smaller table, Hongjoong was talking in a low voice to a blue-haired girl, who turned around at that exact moment.
Jessie.
Her smile reached her eyes the second she saw you.
"Finally!" She stood up, almost knocking her chair back, and came toward you with open arms. "I thought San had kidnapped you or something."
"The temptation was there," he said from behind, pointing at you with his thumb. "But I decided to share."
Jessie hugged you tightlyâone of those hugs that lasts a second longer than people usually allow, as if she wanted to make sure you were actually there. She smelled sweet and clean, a mix of light perfume and shampoo.
Her blue hair was thrown up carelessly, with a few loose strands framing her face, and her hoodie sleeves were pushed up a bit, offering just flashes of ink on her skin without showing any specific tattoo. You already knew she had themâsheâd told you a thousand timesâbut sheâd never felt the need to show them off like trophies. They were just part of her, like the blue hair, like the way she laughed with her whole body.
"You look gorgeous," she said, pulling back a bit to look at you. "Nervous?"
"A little," you admitted.
"Don't worry about it. If you get overwhelmed, we can both go sit somewhere, put on our best poker faces, and judge everyone in silence." She winked at you. "Come on, come with me, sit with us."
The main table was organized chaos.
They sat you right between San and Jessie, across from Yunho and Seonghwa. The rest of the group was scattered around: Wooyoung was talking fast with Mingi; Jongho was debating something about food with one of the managers; and Hongjoong was at one end, taking it all in with a mix of pride and exhaustion on his face.
Someone was missing, you realized. You had mentally counted seven members.
San caught you looking around.
"He's at the bar," he said close to your ear, following your gaze. "He went to grab something."
You didn't ask who, but your curiosity was definitely sparked.
The conversation flowed much faster than you would have expected. Yunho made you laugh with an absurd airport story; Seonghwa asked about your last trip and if you had brought him anything this time, with that mix of anticipation and shyness you loved.
"I didn't have time to stop by any decent shops, I'm sorry," you said.
"She'll bring something next time," San chimed in, as if signing a verbal contract. "Right?"
"I'm not promising anything," you shot back, nudging him with your elbow.
"I'm starting to think you like Seonghwa more than me," he faked offense, putting a hand over his heart. "I see my best-friend status is in serious jeopardy..."
"Well, he doesn't make me deal with your drama," you replied calmly.
The table burst into soft laughter. San looked at you with his mouth wide open, but his eyes held that gleam of satisfaction he always got whenever he managed to make you feel comfortable around others.
You were so caught up in the chatter that you didn't notice someone approaching until you heard a voice.
Deep. Soft, but with a tone that vibrated in the air.
"Sorry, was this my chair?"
You looked up.
You saw his silhouette first, outlined against the warm light. Tall, but not excessively so; lean, with a straight shoulder line under his dark shirt. His hair fell flawlessly over his forehead, as if it hadn't been touched by anyone all night. His features were sharp, almost delicate, but his eyes held something more serious, more focused, as if he were constantly processing everything around him.
Kang Yeosang.
He had appeared in thousands of photos, videos, and fancams that would sometimes pop up on your algorithm. But in person, up close, he was something else. Less distant, less "magazine-perfect," and more humanâbut in a way that made him even more striking.
"Yeah, yeah, come on over," Yunho said, gesturing to him. "We hijacked your chair, but we're giving it back."
He tilted his head slightly, politely, and pulled up the empty chair across from you, right between Yunho and Seonghwa. He sat down with calm, almost silent movements.
That was when he noticed you. His eyes locked with yours for a second.
He didnât smile right away. First, he looked at you, as if recognizing that he hadn't seen you before. Then, very gently, the corners of his lips lifted into a discreet smile.
"Hi," he said.
That voice again. Deep, clean, so different from the first impression you would have gotten if you had only seen him without hearing him. It threw you off balance a bit more than you expected.
"Hi," you answered, trying to sound normal.
San, of course, didn't give you any time to process things in silence.
"Sheâs the famous best friend I'm always talking about," he announced, giving your shoulder a light nudge. "So watch what you say, Yeosang. I have eyes everywhere."
"You didn't tell me she was coming today," Yeosang commented, looking at San for a moment before turning his gaze back to you. "Nice to meet you."
"Nice to meet you too," you replied, feeling the back of your neck get warm. "I've heard... good things about you."
Yunho cleared his throat dramatically.
"Don't lie to him, please," he joked. "Mr. Standard over here is very particular about his games and his food."
"I'm not particular," Yeosang retorted calmly. "I just have standards."
The way he said it, so serious and so effortless, brought out laughs all around. You smiled too, almost despite yourself.
Jessie, next to you, leaned in close, putting her mouth near your ear.
"He's different when you see him in person, right?" she whispered, so softly that only you could hear.
"What is?" you asked, faking innocence.
"Everything." You felt her give your leg a gentle tap under the table. "We'll talk later."
You turned back to your plate, pretending to focus on your food so your face wouldn't give you away. Because it was true: you had pictured Yeosang as someone quiet, shy, and proper. And he was. But there was also a firmness in his postureâsomething about the way he rested his elbows on the table and interlaced his fingers, and how intently he watched the conversations before chiming in.
He didn't talk as much as the others, but when he did, his voice practically forced you to listen.
The night went on.
There were impromptu toasts, bad jokes from Mingi, impressions by Wooyoung, and an emotional moment where Hongjoong stood up, glass in hand, to thank the staff and the group for their hard work over the last few months. Everyone applauded; Jessie looked at him with shining eyes, pure pride, and you squeezed her hand silently under the table.
At some point, the tables began piling up with empty plates and half-full glasses, and people started moving around more freely. Some went to the bar, others got up to talk to people at different tables, and someone put on some background music.
Jessie leaned toward you.
"I'm going to the bathroom real quick," she said. "Want to come?"
You shook your head.
"I'll go in a bit. Let me just finish this."
She nodded and walked off, disappearing into the crowd.
San was on the other side of the room, having an animated debate with Wooyoung and Mingi; Yunho had gotten up to greet someone from the staff. You were left in relative peace for a moment, hands resting on the edge of your plate, just taking in the atmosphere.
You felt a slight shift near your arm.
You turned around and found Yeosang looking at you.
It wasn't as noisy on this side of the table now, so his voice came through much clearer when he spoke.
"San talks about you a lot."
You blinked.
"Oh, yeah? What does he say?"
"That you're the only person outside of this world who actually manages to shut him up when he gets too intense." His lips curved just a fraction. "That you have zero interest in the... public side of things. And that's why he trusts you so much."
You shifted slightly in your chair.
"He exaggerates."
"He says that about you, too," he added, without missing a beat. "That you're always downplaying things."
You didn't know what to say to that. So you just asked the first thing that came to mind.
"And you? Do you trust his judgment when he speaks well of people?"
Yeosang took a second to think about it, as if it were a serious question in the middle of a casual chat.
"It depends on the person he's talking about." His fingers tapped gently against the rim of his glass. "But in your case... I think I do."
There was something completely disarming about how honest he wasâno fluff, no trying to sound charming. He was just stating a fact.
You realized you were staring at him a bit too long and tried to shift your attention back to the table.
"I'm not really used to... this," you admitted, gesturing vaguely around the room. "But San seemed so excited that... well."
"He was really looking forward to you coming." Yeosang nodded, as if confirming a thought heâd already had. "And Jessie too, I assume."
"Yeah." You smiled, thinking of her. "She's been asking me for weeks if I was going to make it."
"Thatâs a good sign," he commented. "Jessie doesn't insist like that with just anyone."
It surprised you that he knew that. That he had even thought about it.
"Do you feel uncomfortable?" he asked then, directly but without sounding harsh.
You shook your head.
"No... just. It's different from what I usually do on a Saturday night."
"And what do you usually do on a Saturday night?" He tilted his head a bit, curious.
That intense gaze, that undivided attention focused entirely on you, suddenly made you hyper-aware of your hands, your posture, of everything.
"It depends," you answered, fidgeting with the edge of your napkin. "Sometimes I hang out with friends, sometimes I stay in, sometimes I just go for a walk with no real destination... It's not very exciting."
"It sounds peaceful." He seemed to approve. "Sometimes I envy that."
There was a quiet sincerity in his tone that touched you more than you expected.
The conversation settled into a comfortable spotâquiet, but not awkward. Around you, people kept laughing, talking, and moving around. The background music filled the gaps.
Jessie still hadn't come back. San was busy with his own chaos. You realized that, in a way, you were alone with Yeosang in the middle of a crowded room.
He stood up first.
"Do you want something to drink?" he asked. "I'm heading to the bar."
You looked at your glass, which was almost empty.
"Yeah... whatever you're having is fine."
He nodded without a word and headed toward the bar. You followed him with your eyes without even realizing it, watching him weave through the crowd. The contrast between his dark clothes and the warm lighting of the place made him stand out effortlessly.
"You're totally eating someone up with your eyes," a voice whispered next to you.
You jumped a little. Jessie had come back without you noticing, a sly smile on her face.
"Don't be dramatic," you replied, trying to play it cool.
She followed your gaze without a shred of hesitation. Her eyes landed on Yeosang, who was waiting at the bar, leaning on one elbow, talking to the bartender.
"Uh-huh." Her smile grew wider. "I get it."
"There's nothing to get."
"Of course not." Her tone was anything but convinced. "Except you almost fell into your glass staring at him. Don't worry, I won't tell anyone. For now."
You looked at her with a mix of annoyance and embarrassment.
"I don't 'like' him. I'm just... surprised. I thought he was more..."
"More what?" she nudged.
You searched for the words.
"More... distant. I don't know. And he has that voice..."
The second you said it, you felt the heat rush to your face. Jessie arched an eyebrow, amused.
"Oh." She leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. "I see where this is going."
"It's not going anywhere," you shot back quickly. "I just met him."
"And?" Jessie shrugged. "Sometimes that's all it takes for someone to catch your eye. Relax. Nobody's going to judge you for having eyes."
Her tone was light, but there was pure understanding in her eyesâthe kind of "I know exactly what you're feeling even if you don't want to admit it" look.
Before you could reply, Yeosang came back to the table.
He was carrying two glasses. He handed you yours carefully.
"I didn't know if you preferred this or something a bit lighter, so I asked him to make it with a little less alcohol," he explained, as if it were the most natural thing in the world to have noticed exactly how much you had been drinking so far.
"Thanks," you said, taking the glass without holding his gaze for too long, hyper-aware of Jessie's eyes drilled right into you.
He sat back down, this time a bit closer to the edge of the table, cutting down the distance between you to the absolute minimum the space allowed.
The night went on, but an invisible shift had taken place: now you were aware of him. Of his laugh whenever someone across the room cracked a joke, of how he ran his hand through his hair when he was thinking, of the way his fingers toyed with the stem of his glass when he was quiet.
And, every now and then, you caught yourself looking at him. Not a lot, not too much. Just enough for Jessie, right next to you, to drop a comment.
The hours flew by without you even noticing.
Eventually, part of the group started to head out, others went outside for some fresh air, and a few stayed behind, practically collapsing into their chairs, exhausted but happy.
San suddenly appeared behind you, resting his chin on your shoulder.
"Are you having a good time?" he asked, his voice a bit raspy from all the talking and laughing.
"Yeah," you answered without a second thought. And it was true.
"Good." He gave your shoulders a firm squeeze. "I'm heading downstairs with Wooyoung real quick; he wants to show me something in his car. Don't leave without saying goodbye, okay?"
"As if you'd let me," you told him.
"True." He laughed and walked away, leaving you once again in that quiet limbo between the noise and the calm.
Jessie was talking to Hongjoong a little further away, standing up and gesturing enthusiastically. The rest of the group was scattered.
You stood up, suddenly feeling the need for some breathing room, even if it just meant crossing the lounge.
You walked over to the bar, more to give yourself something to do than because you actually needed another drink. The bartender was busy on the other end; you leaned your hands against the wooden ledge, breathing slowly.
"Tired of the table?"
You turned around.
Yeosang was standing right next to you, leaning against the bar, his body slightly turned toward yours. You had been so deep in thought that you hadn't even seen him approach.
"I just needed to... switch spots for a moment," you said. "It's a lot of people."
"I know." He nodded understandingly, without pressing for more of an explanation. "I usually escape to the bar too."
A brief, comfortable silence followed. The murmur of the room felt muffled from where you stood, as if you were both a step away from everyone else.
"Thanks for coming tonight," he added suddenly.
You looked at him, confused.
"You don't have to thank me."
"San was really nervous about this," he explained. "He wanted this to be a big deal for us, but he also wanted to share it with the people who actually mean something outside of work." He paused for a moment. "Seeing you here relaxed him."
Noticing that someone had actually picked up on that, and that he was putting it into words, touched a sensitive nerve.
"Well..." you shrugged. "If it helps, then it was worth it."
Yeosang watched you a second longer than necessary. There was something evaluative in his look, but not in a bad way. It was as if he were filing away information about you somewhere in his head.
"You didn't look out of place," he said at last.
"Thatâs the best thing anyoneâs told me tonight," you admitted with a half-smile.
His lips curved in response.
The bartender walked over and asked if you needed anything. You ordered water this time; Yeosang asked for the same. The glasses arrived quickly, cold, with condensation sliding down the glass.
Your fingers brushed against his when you both went to move the glasses away from the edge at the exact same time.
It was a tiny, almost nonexistent touch. But you felt it. And, by the slight shift in his gaze, you knew he did too.
He didn't pull his hand away abruptly or make an awkward scene. He just let the contact last a fraction of a second longer than strictly necessary before letting his fingers rest on the bar.
The distance between your bodies, leaning against the wood, was small. You could feel the heat radiating from his arm, even though he wasn't touching you.
The music had died down. Most of the noise was coming from a corner where Mingi and Yunho were still putting on their own show. Where you were standing, the lighting was a bit lower, softer.
Yeosang turned his head slightly toward you.
"I think I like you," he said, with the exact same calmness he would use to comment on the weather.
Something in your stomach took an unexpected little flip.
"Only 'think'?" you asked, trying to keep your tone light.
"I'm still gathering data." A spark of humor gleamed in his eyes. "But so far, the forecast is good."
You felt the air get a little heavy, very subtly. There was nothing overtly suggestive about his words, but the way he looked at youâthe calmness with which he stayed by your side in that little bubble, separated from the restâmade your skin hyper-aware of his every single move.
You could choose to leave. You could make a silly comment and break the tension. You could...
"Itâs late," you said at last, taking a sip of water to buy yourself a second. "Iâll be a zombie tomorrow if I stay here any longer."
It wasn't exactly running away, but it was pretty close.
"I guess so," Yeosang nodded, without a hint of reproach. "Itâs been a long few weeks."
For a second, you thought he was going to add something else, but he didn't. He just swirled the water in his glass, watching it move with the gesture.
"Thanks for the chat," he added then, simply. "I don't usually talk this much with new people."
"Me neither," you admitted, and it was true.
His eyes locked with yours once more. There was a brief flash, something you couldn't quite read. Then, as if voluntarily pulling down a window shade, his expression softened.
"I'll see you around," he said, neutral but kind.
It wasn't an intense promise. It wasn't an outright "I want to see you again." It was something more discreet, carefully measured. Just enough to leave the idea lingering in your head. Not enough for anyone watching from the outside to point it out as anything strange.
You stepped away from the bar with a small wave and walked back toward the table. Jessie eyed you as you arrived, but she didn't say a word; she just raised an eyebrow with a mischievous smile.
San returned shortly after, his nose a little red from the cold outside and the smell of the night on his clothes. He slumped down next to you, rested his head on your shoulder for a second, and murmured:
"Thanks for coming."
"Stop thanking me," you shot back, but you didn't move. You let him stay there a little longer, feeling his comfortable, familiar weight.
In some corner of your mind, a tiny voice kept repeating that sentence from earlier.
âI think I like you. I'm still gathering data.â
You went home later than you had planned, with a tired body and a mind that was way too awake.
That night, when you crawled into bed, it took you a while to fall asleep. And it wasn't because of San, or Jessie, or even the noise of the city.
It was because of a deep voice that didn't match the mental image you had formed of him at all.
And because of eyes that, for a few seconds, seemed to look at you as if they were seeing more than you yourself were willing to admit.
The days following the dinner passed much faster than you cared to admit.
Work, your routines, your little daily habits all took back their usual spots. But it was as if someone had subtly adjusted a camera lens without warningâcertain things just felt a little sharper than before.
Like your phone, for instance.
The group chat you had with San and Jessieâwhich he had dubbed "The Holy Trinity"âstarted blowing up way more than usual.
San: I have decided I hate you both because you can't come see us at the practice room today. San: But I love you because we're grabbing dinner after. Jessie: Make up your mind, clown. You: Iâm only going to dinner if you promise not to sweat all over me when you hug me. San: This is discrimination against people who are dedicated to their jobs đ
You found yourself smiling more than once reading those silly texts in the middle of your day. And every now and then, amid the usual messages, a different notification would pop up.
A new chat: âLittle Team.â Users: San, Jessie, you⌠and a fourth name.
San: I added Yeosang, he's always the last to find out about plans. Yeosang: I'm not complaining. Jessie: That's what he says, but then he shows up with a face like 'why didn't you guys invite me sooner.' You: Hi, I'm the one who doesn't really belong here, but here I am. Yeosang: You do belong. If you didn't, San wouldn't have added you. He's pretty selective.
You read that last sentence a couple of times. It was polite, neutral. But it got to you more than it should have.
San replied with a flood of dramatic stickers, so the conversation quickly derailed, but your mind stayed anchored there for a bit. On that "You do belong."
The four of you met up for dinner a couple of times. Nothing glamorous: a barbecue joint tucked away on a random corner, a ramen place with tiny tables and background noise. Jessie wore a cap and a mask; San and Yeosang had beanies, hoodies, and baggy clothes. And yet, a few curious glances always managed to slip their way.
The first time, you sat across from Yeosang, almost by accident. San took the seat next to you, Jessie stuck by Hongjoong when he was able to make it, and you ended up right in front of him, arms crossing the space every time someone reached for a plate.
Yeosang participated in the conversation just enough, but he laughed at San's jokes, played along with Jessie's sarcasm, and every now and then, he would throw a direct, short question your way, almost as if he were checking boxes on a mental form about you.
"Do you like spicy food?"
"Depends on the day."
"Do you prefer sweet or savory?"
"Savory."
"Does being in crowded places overwhelm you a lot?"
He would surprise you with questions like that, seemingly coming out of nowhere but neatly filed away in his mind.
And every time the conversation got too personal about youâlike when San would tell some absurd story of yoursâhe would take a half-step back. He'd smile, but drop his gaze to his plate, or focus on grilling food for everyone else. Polite, but drawing an invisible line.
He wasn't distant.
He was... careful.
And you, even though you didn't quite understand why, sort of appreciated that caution.
One night, it was time for a sleepover.
Jessie showed up at your door with a massive bag slung over her shoulder, her blue hair tied up in a messy bun, and a hoodie three sizes too big for her.
"I brought wine, face masks, and comfy clothes." She lifted the bag like a trophy. "And I'm providing the internal drama."
"Come on in," you said, smiling.
It was late, but the atmosphere in your place was warm: soft lighting, a lit candle, blankets on the couch. You liked that it felt like thatâlike a sanctuary, especially for her.
The two of you sat on the living room floor, backs resting against the couch, wine glasses on the coffee table, and skincare tubs scattered around like you were about to perform a ritual.
Jessie took off her hoodie, leaving her in a tank top. You caught glimpses of ink on her arms and collarbones, but you didn't focus on them. They were just part of her, like the blue hair, like the way she sighed before taking her first sip.
"I needed this," she murmured.
"Rough week?"
"Rough week, rough month, weird year." She shrugged. "You know how it goes."
She didn't need to explain much more. You knew. You had pieces of the puzzle.
You both put on the face masksâa green one for you, a white one for herâand leaned back, heads resting against the edge of the couch, legs stretched out.
"Sometimes I feel guilty for complaining," Jessie started, her eyes fixed on the ceiling. "I have someone I love, who loves me, a job I like, friends... And yet, there are days when I wake up with a knot in my stomach just thinking about everything that could go wrong."
You knew she was talking about Hongjoong without saying his name. She had done it before. Not out of embarrassment, but out of sheer exhaustion from having to justify it to the whole world. With you, she didn't have to.
"You don't have to be strong all the time," you said softly. "Not with him, not with me. You're allowed to be tired."
Jessie let out a humorless laugh.
"He already carries so much..." She ran a hand over her forehead, avoiding the mask. "And I see him when the lights go out, when he takes off the perfect-leader mask. He's exhausted, you know? And yet, when he looks at me, he tries to smile like nothing's wrong. How am I supposed to dump my crap on top of that?"
"Because if you don't tell him, he's going to imagine things being much worse," you replied automatically, because you truly believed it. "And because you're in this too. Just because his job is more visible doesn't mean your feelings weigh any less."
She went quiet for a moment, letting the words sink in.
"Sometimes I wonder if I'm enough for him," she confessed at last, her voice barely a whisper. "With everything he could have... with all the people who look up to him... I'm just... me."
You turned slightly toward her. Even with the face mask on, you tried to make your gaze as steady and reassuring as possible.
"You are the person he chooses every single day, knowing exactly what else is out there," you said. "That right there answers your question."
Jessie swallowed hard, her eyes welling up a bit.
"And then I think about how he looks at me when he thinks no one is watching," she laughed softly, her voice cracking. "And I know that I am. I'm enough, and then some. But there are just days when that annoying little voice won't shut up."
You shifted closer to her and gave her shoulder a gentle nudge.
"When that voice gets too loud, you call me. And if I have to, I'll picture it with San's face and punch it." The mental image made you smile. "You're not alone in this, okay?"
Jessie laughed, and a tear escaped, rolling down her temple.
"I don't know what I'd do without you," she whispered.
"Probably get more sleep," you joked.
"Probably." She laughed harder this time. "But I like having you around, even if you keep me awake."
The two of you stayed like that, talking about everything and nothing. About projects, fears, and the little joys of daily life. The wine went down smoothly, your skin felt tacky from the masks, and your hearts felt a little lighter than when the night started.
Later on, with clean faces, brushed teeth, and the bedroom light dimmed, Jessie slid into the right side of the bed, just like she always did.
"Tell me something silly before we go to sleep," she asked, turning to face you.
You thought about it for a second.
"San was staring at me the other day when I was talking to Yeosang," you confessed, not entirely sure why you were bringing it up right now. "He had that look on his face, the 'I know something you don't' one."
Jessie adjusted the pillow under her head.
"And are you feeling something he knows about but you don't want to admit?" she asked directly.
You kept staring at the ceiling.
"I don't know yet," you admitted honestly. "I just... notice him. That's all."
Jessie made a thoughtful sound.
"Yeosang is complicated," she said, almost in a whisper. "But not in a bad way. He's the type who sees more than it seems. And he keeps a lot to himself. If you've caught his attention... that's already something."
"He hasn't looked at me in any special way," you defended yourself, purely out of habit.
"It doesn't have to be obvious." She shrugged a bit under the blanket. "But I know him. And I know you, too."
A brief, comfortable silence followed.
"If he ever hurts you," Jessie added, her voice soft but firm, "I'm down to help you punch his face in."
You burst out laughing, picturing the scene.
"Led by Hongjoong, I assume?"
"Obviously." She smiled. "But I don't think it'll come to that. Just... go slow."
"I always wanted a slow burn in my life," you murmured, half-joking, half-serious.
"Well, maybe it's right in front of you and you just don't want to realize it," she answered, already drifting off to sleep.
You turned onto your side and closed your eyes. And even though the conversation had started with Hongjoong, you ended up falling asleep with another deep voice in your head, repeating:
"I'm still gathering data. But so far, the forecast is good."
The following months rolled by.
Small get-togethers, impromptu dinners, and occasional visits from you to the practice room "just to see San"âeven though it wasn't just about him anymore.
Yeosang was there more often than not when you dropped by. Sometimes practicing; other times sitting in a corner with his phone or a handheld game, resting between sessions.
San always put on his usual dramatic display.
"My best friend is here!" he would shout the moment he saw you, sprinting over to wrap you in a hug, completely unbothered by how sweaty he was.
"Get off me," you'd protest, giving him a weak shove. "You're gross."
"Don't talk that way about someone this handsome," he'd reply, looking offended. "Or you're going to lose your best friend, and I'll give the title to Yunho."
"You're already losing her," Yunho added, appearing from behind to give you a hug of his own.
Amid the laughter, shared glances, and inside jokes, the studio started feeling less and less foreign. You got used to the noise, the cheers when a routine went perfectly, the groans when something went wrong, and the breaks spent sprawled out on the floor surrounded by half-empty water bottles.
Yeosang was different in this environment, too.
He wasn't the quiet guy from the dinner table or the perfectly measured version of himself from the bar. While working, there was an almost fierce concentration in his movements. Every step was sharp and controlled, but there was a contained energy in his body that caught your eye more than you cared to admit.
Every now and then, during a break, circumstances would leave the two of you alone for a minute.
"Don't you get bored watching us repeat the same thing twenty times?" he asked one afternoon, wiping off his sweat with a towel, his chest rising and falling heavily.
"A little," you answered honestly, shrugging. "But it's also interesting to watch you guys practically kill yourselves just to make three minutes look perfect."
He let out a soft laugh.
"That sounds pretty accurate."
He sat down on the floor, leaning his back against the mirror, and lightly patted the empty space next to himâinviting you without saying it out loud. You hesitated for a split second but sat down anyway.
You weren't pressed against each other, but you weren't too far apart either. All it took was turning your head slightly to see his profile.
"San says you sometimes force him to stop," he commented in a calm tone. "When he goes overboard with practice."
"I don't force him. I just remind him he's human." You looked toward the center of the room, where the others were talking with the choreographer. "He forgets."
"We all do." Yeosang followed your gaze. "But him more than most."
There was a hint of affection in his voice that wouldn't be obvious to just anyone. But you, having seen them together quite a few times now, were starting to recognize those little details.
"And you?" he added after a beat. "Who reminds you that you're human?"
It caught you completely off guard. You looked at him, not knowing what expression to make.
"Jessie, I guess." You smiled faintly. "And San, in his own way."
"Good," he nodded. "They're good sounding boards."
You would overthink his words even after you went home.
Because that was his pattern: he said very little, but whatever he did say ended up getting stuck somewhere deep in your mind.
And yet, the moment the atmosphere tightened even a fraction of a millimeter too muchâlike when San would drop a comment hinting that you and Yeosang got along "a little too well for having just met"âYeosang would instantly throw up a subtle but clear wall.
"We just get along fine," Yeosang would usually add in a neutral voice, cutting off any further teasing.
You would look down too, quickly changing the subject. You didn't know if it annoyed you, relieved you, or confused you. Honestly, it was probably all three at once.
That strange equilibrium held up right until the night everything shifted out of place.
Another celebration, another reserved venue, more familiar faces: staff members, a few close friends, a couple of people you had already seen several times.
You were used to this world in its private setting by now. You walked in naturally, greeted the guys with hugs, and sat wherever you felt like it. San was still jokingly jealous of anyone who monopolized too much of your time, but it was a shared inside joke now, not an actual complaint.
Jessie arrived late that night because of work. So you ended up at the corner of the long table, sandwiched between San and Mingi, with Yeosang sitting across from you again, looking a bit more relaxed than the first time youâd met him.
He was laughing more openly now. He joked with Mingi, threw subtle jabs at San, and even made quiet under-the-breath comments whenever Wooyoung exaggerated a story.
You had let your guard down too. The alcohol helped. You weren't drunk, but you were uninhibited enough to talk more, gesture more, and laugh louder.
At one point, someone brought up the topic of "who was the shiest at the very beginning" in the group.
"Yeosang," San said without hesitation, pointing his chopsticks at him.
"I wasn't shy," he shot back quickly. "I was just observing."
"He was shy," Mingi insisted, leaning over the table. "You couldn't get a word out of him to save your life."
"He only spoke when it mattered," Seonghwa added with a crooked smile.
The laughter kept rolling. Feeling entirely comfortable in the mix, you rested your elbow on the table and let slip something that, in any other context, you might have kept to yourself.
"Well, he still seems like the shiest one out of everyone," you said playfully, glancing at Yeosang. "At this point, I'm almost certain he's the shiest person I've ever met."
The table erupted. San burst out laughing, Mingi slapped his hand against the wood, and Yunho added a comment about "Mr. Kang's mysterious aura."
It took you a second to realize that amidst all the noise and laughter, there was one still point.
Yeosang wasn't laughing.
He wasn't angry. He wasn't entirely deadpan either. But his jaw was a fraction tighter than usual, the line of his throat sharp as he swallowed a sip of his drink. His fingers gripped the glass a little harder than before, his knuckles barely turning white.
His eyes locked onto yours for a brief instant. It was quick. Just long enough for you to notice something different in themâsomething you couldn't quite put a name to right then.
Then, as if nothing had happened, he averted his gaze toward Mingi and smoothly changed the subject with a trivial comment.
The conversation moved on. The alcohol kept flowing. Nobody else seemed to notice the shift.
But you did.
And though you didn't know it yet, he had filed that comment away too. And he would hold onto it carefully, waiting for the perfect moment to throw it right back at you.
The night ended, on the surface, just like all the others.
Laughter, empty glasses, someone singing terribly out of tune in a corner, San half-jokingly dragging you toward the door while rambling about junk food for the next day. Jessie sent a text saying she was sorry she couldn't make it in the end, hoping youâd had fun.
You had fun.
But you also left with something stuck beneath your skin.
In the taxi on the way back, watching the city lights blur into streaks against the window, the scene replayed in your head on a loop: your words, the laughter around the table, and that tiny shift in Yeosangâs face.
The clenched jaw.
The tight grip on his glass.
The lookâbrief, but strangely sharp.
It wasnât open anger. It wasnât a snub, or a rude comeback. It wasnât... anything visible. And yet, your nerves, which had already learned to read his usual way of carrying himself, told you that you had struck a nerve.
You hadn't meant any harm by it. You hadn't even thought of it as a negative thing. It was just a half-drunk, half-honest comment born from the image you had of him up until that moment.
The image he had allowed you to see.
Lying in bed, you wondered if you had crossed a line without realizing it. If you had reduced someone to a label that was far too simple. If you would even like it if someone defined you so lightly that way.
You fell asleep late again, with a faint bitter taste in your mouth that had nothing to do with the alcohol.
For a few days, his reaction hung in your head like a balloon tied to a chair: still, but always right there in plain sight.
There were no immediate consequences.
The chat with San and Jessie stayed the same, packed with memes and complaints. The smaller group chat with Yeosang did too: he chimed in every now and then with short comments or dry jokes that made everyone laugh.
In person, when you saw them again at the practice room, he acted... normal.
He greeted you with a small nod and a faint smile. He offered you a towel when a soaking-wet San tried to jokingly hug you and you screamed in horror. He commented on the weather, a new game he had bought, and a movie he watched on the plane.
There was no coldness. There was no obvious distance.
But between sentences, there were tiny details that kept you on high alert.
When you were talking with the others, he seemed to be paying attention without getting too involved. When you spoke directly to him, he listened intently but smoothly shifted the focus whenever he noticed someone else glancing your way.
It was as if he had climbed up a step on the ladder of closeness... while simultaneously reinforcing the walls so no one from the outside could see it.
He was kind.
He was polite.
He was... unreachable, at times.
And far from dampening your curiosity, that only fueled it more.
Time kept moving forward.
There were more small dinners, more visits to the studio, and more nights of wine and face masks with Jessieânights where she would tell you how exhausting and wonderful it was to love someone so exposed, and you would listen, hug her, and remind her that she was enough, that she always had been.
There were bad days for you too, days when you cried on her couch with a bowl of ice cream in your hands, and she was the one reminding you that you weren't "failing at life" just because you didn't have everything figured out, or because you weren't sure what you wanted to be doing a year from now. That your worth didn't depend on your productivity or your stability.
San, for his part, remained that intense sun that broke through every window.
"I miss you," he would send you in voice notes when you went two days without seeing each other. "I'm practicing something new, come over, I want to show you."
And you would go, because you loved watching him shine.
And time and time again, Yeosang was right there. Sometimes in the background, sometimes right beside you, sometimes crossing your path just long enough for a single sentence of his to stick with you for days.
The next big party arrived almost before you realized it.
Another celebration, another milestone in the group's career. Another reserved venue, another display of discreet security at the door, another elevator riding up to a high floor with warm lighting and crowded tables.
That night, right from the start, the atmosphere felt a little heavier than usual.
The alcohol started flowing earlier. The built-up exhaustion from all those months did too. The mix made the laughter louder, the hugs longer, and the confessions a bit more impulsive.
Jessie arrived early this time, her blue hair down in messy waves falling over her shoulders, her lips painted a soft color.
"I'm not leaving your side tonight," she said, linking her arm through yours as you walked in.
"You're so clingy," you shot back, but you leaned into her happily.
San greeted you both with a shout of joy, as always, lifting you off your feet as he hugged you and almost knocking Jessie over in the process. Hongjoong showed up shortly after, instinctively placing a hand on the small of her back and looking at her as if the rest of the world had ceased to exist for a few seconds. You looked away out of respect, but smiled to yourself.
Yeosang was in a corner of the room when you arrived, talking to Jongho and one of the managers. He was wearing a dark shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his forearms and black pants. Nothing particularly flashy. And yet, it took you longer than it should have to look away.
As if he had felt your gaze, he turned his head in your direction.
His eyes locked with yours for barely a second. He greeted you with a brief nod and a small smile, then went right back to what he was doing.
That calm normalness caught you off guard more than it should have.
The night moved on. You ate, drank, and talked about everything and nothing.
There were moments of shouting when someone put on an old song and everyone started singing along in a chorus. There were half-drunk speeches; there was a particularly clingy San, giggling, sticking close to you for a bit, then to Jessie, then to whoever happened to be nearby.
"I love you so much," he told you, resting his forehead on your shoulder while you tried to finish your drink. "You're the best accidental decision of my life."
"Stop getting drunk on emotions," you snorted, but you brushed his hair anyway. "I'm not dealing with you and your emotional hangover tomorrow."
"Yes you are," he shot back, sounding like a kid. "Because I'm your best friend. Remember that."
"Yeah, yeah." You smiled. "I'm not going to forget."
Jessie watched the whole scene from across the table with a fond, amused smile.
"Sometimes you two look like siblings," she commented once San went to grab more ice.
"Thanks, I guess," you said, laughing. "It's less weird than what you thought at first, right?"
"Way less." She leaned in toward you. "And I like seeing how he calms down when you're around. Even if he doesn't want to admit it."
By that point, the alcohol had loosened you up quite a bit. You weren't blackout drunk, but you were definitely at that stage where your tongue slips a little easier.
Every time you looked over at the other end of the table and saw Yeosang talking to someone, laughing, gesturingâmore than he would have a few months agoâyou felt a strange flutter in your chest.
You had gotten used to him. To his quiet yet grounding presence. To the way he drifted in and out of conversations. To that specific blend of kindness and reserve.
And yet, the idea of "shy Yeosang" kept looping back into your mind. You weren't sure if it was because you still saw him that way, or because his reaction last time had made it clear that, to him, things weren't that simple.
You weren't quite sure if you were trying to convince yourself... or push his buttons just a little more.
Around the middle of the night, the table was a delicious mess.
Open bottles, half-full glasses, leftover food, crumpled napkins. Mingi was telling an exaggerated story; Wooyoung was imitating someone from the staff; Yunho was laughing with his head thrown back.
You were totally relaxed now, laughing along with Jessie.
"Seriously, look at him," you said at one point, pointing toward Yeosang, who was listening intently to something, resting his chin on the back of his hand, his elbow on the table. "Don't tell me he doesn't have the shiest aura you've ever seen."
Jessie followed the direction of your finger, took a sip of her drink, and looked at you calmly.
"He has the aura of someone who overthinks," she corrected. "I don't know if that's shy or dangerous."
You laughed.
"Oh, come on, he's a soft teddy bear," you blurted out, half-joking, half-defensively, because thinking of him as something "dangerous" stirred up a feeling you preferred not to examine.
Someoneâyou weren't sure whoâcaught the comment.
"Are you guys talking about Yeosang again?" Mingi asked, dragging his chair a bit closer. "What's up? What are you saying?"
The alcohol did the rest.
"That he's the shiest one out of everyone," you repeated, with that easy confidence of someone who is in a great mood and isn't overthinking their words.
The phrase hovered in the air for a few seconds.
The table erupted into laughter again, just like last time.
"It's true!" Wooyoung joined in. "Our shy boy."
"I'm not shy," Yeosang protested in his usual calm tone, but without pushing it too hard, which only made a few of the others laugh more.
You looked over at him.
There it was again.
The faint smile on his lips.
The jawline cutting just a bit sharper.
His hand wrapped around his glass, fingers firm.
His eyes... holding a different shade, almost imperceptible, when they locked onto yours.
This time, he didn't look away so fast.
He held your gaze a second longer than what was socially comfortable.
There was no blatant tension, no dramatic gesture. Just a sort of silent message you couldn't quite decipher, but it sent a light shiver straight down your spine.
Someone changed the subject. The laughter kept going.
You tried to laugh along too. And you did.
But you were already way too deep inside your own head.
You wouldn't be able to tell the exact moment you started feeling overwhelmed.
Maybe it was when the music turned up a bit and the hum of voices grew thicker. Maybe it was when the heat of the room clung to your skin. Maybe it was when you caught yourself looking toward the bar and found, once again, Yeosang leaning there, talking to someone, and you surprised yourself by imagining what would happen if he got a little too close.
The point is, suddenly, your body was begging you to get out.
Air.
Less noise.
Fewer stimuli.
You leaned in toward Jessie.
"I'm going to go get some air, okay?" you told her, touching her arm. "Before I do something stupid."
She looked at you, her eyes bright from the alcohol but still lucid.
"What kind of stupid?" she asked with a half-smile, completely without malice.
"The kind I don't want to do in front of so many people," you joked, trying to lighten the mood. "I won't be long."
"I'll be waiting." She squeezed your hand. "If you take too long, I'm coming to find you."
You nodded and stood up.
The shift in posture made the world tilt a fraction of a millimeter. You weren't dizzy, but you felt light. You could feel the warm blood rushing to your face, your neck, the tips of your fingers.
You crossed the room, dodging chairs, bodies, hands reaching out to greet you. You smiled at a couple of familiar faces from the staff, nodded when someone called your name, but you didn't stop.
You spotted a side hallway, mostly in shadow, that led toward the bathrooms and probably a service exit.
Perfect.
You stepped inside, feeling the noise from the party muffle with every step. The lights were dimmer, the floor colder beneath your shoes. You leaned against the wall for a second, closing your eyes, taking a deep breath.
You needed this brief respite. A minute to sort through your thoughts, your sensations, the persistent tingling beneath your skin.
You didn't know how long you stood like that, maybe barely a few seconds, before you started walking toward the end of the hall.
That was when you felt it.
A hand closing around your forearm. Firm, hot.
You whipped around, your heart leaping into your throat, ready to snap a defensive "what are you doing?"âalmost an insultâassuming it was some clueless drunk.
You didn't get the chance.
The tug was controlled, without hurting you, but deliberate enough to make you stumble back a step until your back hit the wall.
The impact wasn't hard. But the feeling of having no escape certainly was.
You looked up.
Yeosang was standing right in front of you.
Very close.
He didn't have his usual neutral expression. It wasn't the polite smile or the measured calm. There was something different in his eyes: darker, more intense, less willing to hide.
His body wasn't quite touching yours, but the distance was minimal. It was close enough for you to feel the heat radiating off him, the faint scent of his cologne mixed with the trace of smooth alcohol and the night.
One of his hands was planted against the wall near the right side of your head, creating a sort of invisible cage. The otherâthe one that had gripped your armâhad slipped off your skin and now rested in his pants pocket, but the echo of his grip was still vibrating against your forearm.
His voice, when he spoke, sounded deeper than ever.
"So, you think I'm shy."
It wasn't a question. It was a statement thrown between the two of you like a challenge.
Your throat went a little dry. You could feel your pulse in your neck, in your wrists, in the pit of your stomach.
You tried to react, to lean into humor like you always did.
"I just said what everyone else was thinking," you murmured, unable to stop your voice from coming out a bit quieter than usual.
The corner of his mouth hitched up slightly. It wasn't exactly a smile.
"Everyone... or you?" he shot back, leaning in just enough to invade your space without actually touching you.
The hallway was quiet. The distant noise of the party came through muffled, as if you were in another reality, just half a step away from the rest of the world.
You could feel every single inch of distance between his body and yours as if it were something physical. A space charged with electricity.
"You observe a lot for someone who's so shy," you dared to say, in a desperate attempt to gain some ground back.
His eyes gleamed for a second, something akin to a dark amusement passing through them.
"I'm not shy," he said slowly, as if tasting every word. "I just choose who and when I stop appearing that way to."
The sentence hit you like a dart.
You swallowed hard.
"And right now...?" slipped out of you, barely a whisper. "What are you choosing?"
There was a silence that felt much longer than it actually was.
You could hear your breathing and his, mixing in the tight space between you.
Yeosang dropped his gaze to your mouth for a moment, just for a second, before snapping back to your eyes. He didn't try to hide it. Not this time.
When he spoke again, his voice carried a rougher edge.
"I'm choosing to stop being polite with you," he said. "At least for a moment."
Your back pressed a little flatter against the wall, as if you could melt right into it.
"And... what does that mean?" you had the audacity to ask, even though you were already starting to sense the answer in the way his fingers tensed against the wall.
His smile became a bit more visible. It wasn't sweet. It wasn't cynical. It was... hungry.
"It means," he murmured, leaning in another centimeter, just enough for you to feel his breath brush against your skin, "that if you keep telling everyone I'm the shiest guy you've ever met..."
He paused for a second, as if gauging your reactionsâthe gleam in your eyes, the way you slightly parted your lips.
"...I'm going to have to show you just how wrong you are."
The sentence hung between you, heavy and loaded.
You felt your stomach drop and flutter all at once. Your entire body was responding before your brain could even catch up to process it.
Your fingers gripped the wall behind you, searching for any point of support.
He noticed the gesture. You saw it in the minute shift of his expression.
His eyes dropped to your mouth again. This time, slower. He lingered there for a couple of seconds, observing the curve of your lips, the way your breathing had sped up.
When he met your gaze again, there was no trace left of the "shy" boy.
There was only someone determined, confident, holding back for far too long.
His voice was a deep whisper when he added, incredibly close:
"Do you want me to prove it?"
His face moved closer to yours, the distance shrinking to almost nothing. You could feel the warmth of his mouth a breath away from yours, the possibility of contact suspended in the air.
You were trapped between him and the wall, with nowhere to go, your heart hammering so hard it felt impossible that he couldn't hear it.
And then...
My Niece is a Goldfish?
Űśŕ§ description: Imagine when Dean goes to go pick up Sam from college, not only is the news of John being missing brought up but another little surprise was on its way. Dean Winchester x fem! reader Űśŕ§ a/n: I have like 4 different incomplete stories in my notes app rn and I'm just so lazy because who the hell wants to read my garbage when people want smut but oh well i triedâŚnot my best not my worst idc (Not edited) Űśŕ§ song inspiration: Back to the Basics - Lana Del Rey Űśŕ§ Warnings: ZIP ZERO NONE NADA
âWoah dude, why is there a car seat in the back?â Sam stopped in his tracks, raising an eyebrow at the floral pink booster.
Dean had just broken into his apartment like a serial killer in the middle of night, dragged Sam out into the street after somehow convincing him to join him on trying to locate their dead beat father, and now there is a missing infant.
âGreat.â Sam thought, âDean caused an Amber alert.â
âShit!â Dean scurried to the impala, hoping - no, praying that his brother developed cataracts or something. âI told them not to leave the car.â
âThem?!â Sam followed Dean around the impala. âWhat are you talking about?!â
âI told her not to leave,â Dean angrily said while dialing your number, âand what does she do,â he puts the flip phone to his ear, âshe leaves.â
âDean,â Sam walked over to him, still being completely ignored, âhellloooo??â He waved his hands in front of his older brother. âWho are you talking about?â
âPick up, pick up,â Dean ignore him, anxiously tapped his thigh looking around, waiting for the phone to stop ringing, and your voice to answer.
âOkay if you are about done now with your little tap routine, Iâm going back-â Dean grabbed Samâs shirt pulling him back like a dog on a leash.
âThey couldnât have gone far-â He shoved the flip phone in his pocket, frantically searching the area with worried eyes. âDean let go manâŚâ âYou take that direction and Iâll check this side, maybe if we..â
âDean, sweetie did you find Sam?â
And is if the lights from heaven sent a giant satellite beam on you, Dean turned around blindly searching for your voice.
âOh my dear cream of tartar where have you been?!â Dean flared his hands down looking at you like youâve been missing for months.
âOkay what the actual fuck is going on?â Sam was close to just throwing his duffle bag at the window, heading back into bed, and taking a melatonin.
Dean waved him off unfortunately to his demise. âNot right now bowl head I just saw all of my lives flash before me.â
âYouâre such a baby.â You commented. You held what looked like to sam a tiny sack of potatoes with a pink blanket covering it from the winds.
âDoes that mean I get to-â
âNO!â Both you and Sam scream - both for different reasons but the same sense of warning nonetheless.
âOkay can someone explain to me what is happening right now?âSam ran his hands through his hair desperately trying to contain a forming headache from all this mojo of chaos.
âWell my dear Sammy, while you went off to college I decided to adopt the brady brunch- what the fuck do you think happened?â Dean rolled his eyes in annoyance walking over to you and the baby.
Sam now able to adjust his eyes realized the sack of potatoes turned out to be a little baby with the rosiest checks ever.
âI didnât think you would end up with child.â Dean groaned at Samâs comment.
âWhat are we the England Monarch? No of course I didnât plan on bringing a baby into this world but stuff happens..â Dean trailed off, shrugging his shoulders like it was no big deal. Sam on the other hand was having a whole mental gymnastics session trying to figure out how the hell things changed so fast.
âHow is my little precious princess doing,â your husband pulled the blank down gently to see his daughterâs beautiful eyes peak out. She had the same sparkle and shape as yours to the point he could even see the tiny hew surrounding the pupil - she was beautiful.
âSorry for leaving sweetheart,â you said to Dean, watching his cute reaction to his daughter gazing up at him. âShe was getting fussy in the car waiting so I decided to take her on a little stroll.â You moved her down to your arms, cradling her into your chest.
âWould it have killed you to answer the phone at least?â Dean sighed as the rate of his heart finally matched his breathing.
âSorry my phone died.â You knew your husband would be worrying about you but by the time you thought to call, you phone screen turned black with a red battery sign on.
âThatâs okay just- I donât know, shoot a flare gun or something just please donât leave without telling me.â
âI wonât.â You smiled. He in return left a soft kiss to your check and a butterfly kiss to your daughter. She smiled at her fatherâs touch, making you both smile back; hearts so full with love, before the moment was ruined.
âSo I have a niece?â
âNo you have a pet goldfish, suprise!â Dean sparkled his hands around annoyingly, if he had known picking up his brother would be this tiring he might have just let Sam be stuck in his cob web filled books. . âHow the hell you got into Stanford is beyond me.â
âThatâs enough Dean,â you snickered as your husband rolled his eyes. âI think itâs nice to see you again Sam, although on different circumstances would have been nice.â You walked towards the impala, Dean already opened the back door for you as you hopped in with your little princess.
âWow I just- I never took you as a father figure,â Sam looked down shocked, âI mean I didnât even see you as one to settle down - no offense Y/n.â
âUmm very much taken Samuel.â You had been dating Dean since you both were 15, so to say he wouldnât stick around after the shit show of high school was highly offensive.
âEveryone buckle up,â Dean readjusted his review mirror starring at you, as you buckled in your seven month old daughter. His whole life in the back of his car.
Sam clipped in his seatbelt, âSoooo am I going to have to interrogate the baby for answers orrr..â
âThis is going to be a long car ride.â You smiled as Dean groaned.
âWell it all started whenâŚâ
⨠Masterlist - Beekeeperâ¨
Beekeeper
Beekeeper - Pt. 2
Beekeeper - Pt. 3
Beekeeper - Pt. 4
Beekeeper - Pt. 5
Beekeeper - Pt. 6
Beekeeper - Pt. 7 18+ only!
Beekeeper - Pt. 8
Beekeeper - Pt. 9
Beekeeper - Pt. 10 18+ only!
Beekeeper - Pt. 11 18+ only!
Beekeeper - Pt. 12 18+ only!
Beekeeper - Pt. 13 (The End)
Sneak peek 1
Sneak peek 2 18+ only!
Three Bows Later
sorry this took so long!! i got really unmotivated and then i ended up in the hospital!! but it's finally out now
-req?: this story was made from this req of @/lemonlime101 but the prompt was read wrong so...
-paring?: idol!yeosang x shy!idol!gn!reader
-genre?: fluffy
-warnings?: none
-words?: 1.5K
menu
A/N: this story is completely fictional so please treat it as so and remember to separate it from reality as i do NOT want legal trouble, also keep in mind while reading that i do NOT own yeosang, ateez, their music, or them themselves. i only own the story!!
--Šmvkas. reposting is permitted with credit. do not edit, alter,, translate, or repost without proper credits. and under NO circumstance should you feed my work into ai
The first thing Yeosang noticed about you was that you were quiet.
Not awkward.
Not unfriendly.
Just quiet.
In an industry filled with cameras, interviews, and people constantly competing to be heard, your silence stood out.
The two of you met backstage at a music show.
Ateez had just finished their rehearsal and were waiting for their stage. You were sitting alone near one of the dressing rooms, scrolling through your phone while the members of your group chatted nearby.
Most idols used waiting time to socialize.
You seemed perfectly content sitting by yourself.
Yeosang understood that.
Maybe a little too well.
He wasnât planning on speaking to you.
The problem was that you looked up at the exact moment he walked past.
Your eyes met.
And because both of you were painfully polite, you bowed at the same time.
Then bowed again.
Then awkwardly bowed a third time because neither of you knew how to stop.
By the time Yeosang escaped around the corner, Wooyoung was laughing so hard he nearly fell over.
âDid you just bow three times?â
Yeosang ignored him.
Ypu blushed.
Unfortunately, that wasnât the last time he saw you.
Or the second.
Not even the third.
Every music show seemed to place the two of you in the same areas.
At first your interactions consisted entirely of polite nods.
Then small smiles.
Then quiet greetings.
Exchanged âGood morning.ââs
That was just how it was.
Neither of you knew how to continue after that.
But somehow those tiny conversations became something Yeosang started looking forward to.
Weeks passed.
Then months.
The first real conversation happened because of coffe.
Specifically because you dropped yours.
Yeosang had been walking back from rehearsal when he heard a startled noise.
He turned just in time to watch your iced coffe slip from your hands and spill across the floor.
You froze.
Staring.
Looking absolutely devastated and embarrassed.
The drink wasn't even expensive.
But somehow he understood.
It wasnât about the coffe.
It was about the inconvenience.
The mess.
The attention.
The eyes.
All the things shy people like you hated.
Without thinking, he handed you the unopened one heâd been carrying.
You blinked.
âWhat?â
âYou can have it.â
âYou donât have to.â
âItâs okay.â
âNo, reallyââ
âItâs okay.â
The two of you stared at each other.
Both too shy to win the argument.
Eventually you accepted the drink.
âThank you.â
âYouâre welcome.â
A pause.
Then you broke the silence with:
âI like your stages.â
Yeosang nearly forgot how to breathe.
âOh.â
You looked embarrassed immediately.
âI mean- I-" You stuttered over repeating apologizes, "I'm sorry. That was random.â
âNo.â
His ears felt warm.
âThank you.â
That conversation lasted less than a minute.
It then became his favorite conversation of the month.
After that things changed, slowly yet still somehow rapidly.
You started talking more.
Not a lot.
Just enough for people to notice.
Enough to discover that both of you preferred quiet places over crowded ones.
Enough to discover that both of you hated being the centre of attention.
Enough to discover that neither of you was very good at texting.
Your messages became a collection of short exchanges.
âGood luck today.â
âYou too.â
âYour comeback looked great.â
âThank you :)â
Simple.
Comfortable.
Neither of you felt pressured to be someone else.
For the first time in a long time, Yeosang found himself relaxing around another idol.
Most friendships in the industry happened quickly.
This one happened slowly.
Like the shine from the moon moving across a room.
Almost impossible to notice until suddenly everything felt calmer.
One evening after a recording, Yeosang found himself sitting beside you in a nearly empty waiting area.
The building was unusually quiet.
Most groups had already gone home.
You were eating snacks from a convenience store bag.
Without looking at him, you held one out.
Yeosang accepted it.
âThank you.â
You nodded.
Neither of you spoke for several minutes.
The silence wasnât uncomfortable.
If anything, it felt nice.
Safe.
Eventually you broke it.
âDo you ever get tired?â
Yeosang glanced at you.
âOf what?â
âEverything,â you paused, "of the schedules, the cameras, the expectations?"
âSometimes.â
You looked down at the snack in your hands.
âMe too.â
For a moment neither of you said anything.
Then Yeosang quietly replied,
âItâs easier when thereâs someone who understands.â
Your ears turned red.
You smiled.
A small one.
But a real one.
And somehow that smile stayed in Yeosangâs thoughts for the rest of the week.
Months later, everyone around you seemed to realize what was happening before either of you did.
The teasing began subtly.
A member mentioning your name.
A suspicious smile.
A raised eyebrow.
You both denied everything.
Mostly because there was nothing to deny.
You were friends.
Close friends.
Very close friends.
Friends who texted every day.
Friends who automatically searched for each other at award shows.
Friends who shared earbuds during flights.
Friends who saved seats for each other.
Friends.
Right.
That explanation worked until one rainy evening.
The two of you were leaving a broadcast station after a long schedule.
Rain poured relentlessly outside.
Managers were delayed.
Everyone else had already left.
The lobby was nearly empty.
You stood beside Yeosang watching the storm through the glass doors.
âItâs really coming down.â
âYeah.â
Another pause.
Then you laughed softly.
Yeosang looked over.
âWhat?â
You shook your head.
âNothing.â
âWhat?â
âItâs justâŚâ
You looked embarrassed.
âItâs funny.â
âWhat is?â
You hesitated.
âRemember when we couldnât even talk to each other?â
Yeosang smiled immediately.
âThe coffee incident?â
âThe bowing incident.â
âThe triple bowing incident.â
You covered your face while it turned red.
âPlease donât remind me.â
His laughter filled the quiet lobby.
For a second neither of you noticed how close you were standing.
How naturally your shoulders brushed.
How comfortable it felt.
Then the realization hit at the same time.
The laughter faded.
The air changed.
Not dramatically.
Just enough.
Yeosang looked at you.
Really looked.
The warmth in your eyes.
The familiar smile.
The person who had quietly become one of his favorite parts of every day.
And suddenly the answer seemed obvious.
It had probably been obvious for a while.
You noticed it too.
Your gaze dropped first.
A nervous habit.
Cute.
Very cute.
Yeosang felt his heart race.
Which was unfair.
Because he was supposed to be the calm one.
âCan I tell you something?â
You nodded.
Slowly.
âI thinkâŚâ
He paused.
Immediately regretted every life choice that had led to this moment.
You waited patiently.
Just like you always did.
Yeosang took a breath.
âI think I like you.â
Silence.
The longest silence of his life.
Then your eyes widened.
âOh.â
His heart dropped.
Oh no.
Oh was bad.
Oh was very bad.
Then you laughed.
Not because it was funny.
Because you were relieved.
âI was trying to figure out how to tell you the same thing.â
Yeosang blinked.
âWhat?â
A shy smile appeared on your face.
âI like you too.â
For a moment neither of you moved.
Neither of you spoke.
You just stared at each other.
Processing.
Then slowly, impossibly softly, Yeosang smiled.
You smiled back.
And somehow that felt even better than the confession itself.
Outside, the rain continued falling.
Inside, two shy idols stood together in the nearly empty lobby, wondering why they had spent so long being afraid of something that felt so natural.
For the first time, neither of you had to wonder if the other felt the same.
And for the first time, the future felt a little less intimidating.
As long as you were facing it together.
menu

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
Matchmaker
Yeosang x Wooyoungâs sister!reader
Summary: Having Jung Wooyoung as an older brother means constantly being dragged into terrible setups and blind dates, but after one particularly disastrous attempt, he finally starts noticing the quiet connection growing between you and Yeosang â and for once, his matchmaking might actually work.
Word count: 1,720
âââââââââââââââ
Having Jung Wooyoung as an older brother was exhausting.
You loved him â of course you did. He was loud in every possible way, the type of person who filled every room before he even walked into it properly. He was affectionate to the point of suffocation, dramatic over the smallest things, and fiercely protective in a way that somehow managed to feel both comforting and deeply irritating at the same time.
And unfortunately for you, Wooyoung had decided somewhere along the way that his personal life mission was to make sure you didnât stay single.
âYouâre single,â heâd say casually, slinging an arm around your shoulders like he was about to deliver life-changing wisdom. âIâm fixing that.â
âI didnât ask you to,â youâd reply every single time.
He never listened.
At first, it had almost been funny.
Almost.
There was the backup dancer who spent an entire dinner explaining his protein intake schedule in graphic detail while flexing his arms every few minutes. Another time, Wooyoung introduced you to an idol trainee who kept calling you noona despite the fact that you were literally born three months apart. Then there was the stylistâs cousin who accidentally brought his mother to coffee because she âdidnât want him travelling alone.â
That one had nearly sent you into cardiac arrest.
Every setup ended the same way: you embarrassed beyond belief, Wooyoung completely unapologetic, and the rest of ATEEZ witnessing the chaos like it was their own personal variety show.
âââââââââââââââ
âThis is harassment,â you told him one evening after escaping yet another terrible blind date.
Wooyoung gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. âThis is love.â
âThis is a cry for help.â
San had nearly fallen off the sofa laughing.
âââââââââââââââ
Despite all of it, though, you tolerated him. Mostly because beneath all the chaos, Wooyoung genuinely believed he was helping. He hated the idea of you being lonely, even if you kept insisting you werenât.
And honestly⌠you were used to being overlooked romantically anyway.
You werenât the type people noticed immediately.
You werenât loud like Wooyoung or effortlessly charming like some of the people around him. You didnât flirt naturally. You didnât know how to command attention in a room.
You liked quieter things.
Soft conversations late at night. Sitting comfortably beside someone without feeling pressured to fill every silence. Sharing snacks. Listening more than speaking. Watching people carefully and remembering little things about them that everyone else forgot.
You smiled more than you talked.
And maybe because of that, Wooyoung had never really paid attention to what you actually liked.
Or who you liked.
âââââââââââââââ
Until one particular afternoon.
After another disastrous setup â this time involving a DJ who insisted everyone call him âDJ Wolfâ unironically â you ended up at the membersâ practice room while they rehearsed.
The familiar sound of music echoed through the room as you sat cross-legged near the mirrors, quietly unpacking the snacks youâd brought. You liked being there during practices sometimes. Even if nobody was talking to you directly, the energy was comforting. Familiar.
Wooyoung eventually collapsed beside you in a sweaty heap, dramatically throwing himself onto the floor.
âOkay,â he announced breathlessly, âDJ Wolf was not that bad.â
You stared at him flatly. âHe asked me what my favourite club was.â
âAnd?â
âI said âthe book club.ââ
Wooyoung barked out a laugh so suddenly he nearly choked.
âYou did not.â
âI did.â
He shook his head, grinning. âThatâs on him, then.â
You smiled despite yourself and reached into the bag beside you.
âYeosang,â you called softly, âI got the honey butter chips you like.â
Across the room, Yeosang paused mid-stretch.
ââŚYou did?â
His voice was quieter than everyone elseâs usually was. Soft and careful.
You nodded, holding the bag out toward him.
âFor you.â
Yeosang walked over slowly, almost cautiously, and sat down across from you. Not too close. Never too close. His fingers brushed yours for only a second while taking the chips, but you still noticed how warm his hands were.
And you definitely noticed the way his ears immediately turned pink.
âThank you,â he murmured.
You smiled softly at him. âYouâre welcome.â
Wooyoung, who had originally been focused entirely on stealing snacks from your bag, slowly looked between the two of you.
Then narrowed his eyes.
Interesting.
The rest of practice only made things worse â or better, depending on how you looked at it.
Yeosang kept drifting toward where you sat during breaks without seeming to realize he was doing it. Every time you spoke, his attention immediately shifted toward you like it happened instinctively.
At one point, you quietly teased him about his concentration face while dancing.
To everyoneâs shock, Yeosang laughed.
Not the polite little smile he usually gave people.
An actual laugh.
Soft and warm and real, shoulders shaking slightly while his eyes crinkled at the corners.
Wooyoung stared at him in horror.
Because Yeosang almost never laughed like that around people outside the members.
And then he noticed something even more terrifying.
The way you looked at Yeosang afterward.
Gentle. Fond. Lingering just a second too long.
Oh.
Oh no.
âââââââââââââââ
That night, Wooyoung cornered San and Yunho in the kitchen like a man uncovering government conspiracies.
âYouâve noticed it too, right?â he whispered urgently.
San blinked at him while eating cereal straight from the box. âNoticed what?â
âMy sister,â Wooyoung hissed. âAnd Yeosang.â
Yunho looked confused for exactly two seconds before realization crossed his face.
ââŚOh,â he said slowly. âYou just noticed?â
Wooyoungâs jaw dropped.
âYOU KNEW?â
San burst into laughter.
âEveryone knows,â Yunho admitted carefully. âTheyâre painfully obvious.â
âThey barely even talk!â
âThey talk with their eyes,â Yunho replied seriously.
San nodded. âItâs honestly kind of poetic.â
Wooyoung groaned loudly, dragging his hands down his face.
âIâve spent MONTHS trying to set her up with random men when the answer was literally right there.â
San patted his shoulder sympathetically. âTo be fair, your methods were deeply concerning.â
âI need to fix this.â
Yunho immediately pointed a warning finger at him. âPlease donât traumatize them.â
Wooyoung straightened up confidently. âI can be subtle.â
Both of them stared at him in silence.
Then San laughed so hard he nearly dropped the cereal box.
âââââââââââââââ
A few days later, Wooyoung announced there would be a âcasual group hangout.â
That alone shouldâve worried you.
âYouâre coming with us later,â he told you while leaning against your bedroom door.
âWhere?â
âOut.â
âThatâs not an answer.â
âDonât be difficult.â
You narrowed your eyes suspiciously but agreed anyway.
âââââââââââââââ
When you arrived at the cafĂŠ Wooyoung had texted you, though, your steps slowed immediately.
Because standing outside alone was Yeosang.
His hands were shoved nervously into the pockets of his hoodie, and the moment he spotted you, his eyes widened slightly.
âOh,â he said softly. âHi.â
Your heart fluttered embarrassingly fast.
ââŚHi.â
You looked around.
âNo one else is here?â
As if summoned by fear itself, Wooyoung suddenly appeared across the street beside San, waving aggressively.
âWeâll meet you later!â he shouted.
âWooyoungââ
Too late.
He was already dragging a laughing San away down the sidewalk.
Silence settled between you and Yeosang.
Then, after a painfully awkward pause, you looked at him carefully.
âDid⌠did we just get set up?â
Yeosang rubbed the back of his neck, ears turning pink again.
ââŚI think so.â
You stared at each other for another second before unexpectedly laughing.
Not because it was funny, exactly.
More because somehow, for the first time in Wooyoungâs matchmaking history, this didnât feel horrible.
It felt⌠nice.
You glanced toward the cafĂŠ doors.
âDo you still want to go in?â
Yeosang looked at you for a moment before nodding.
âYeah,â he said quietly. âI do.â
And somehow, the date ended up being perfect in the simplest way possible.
No flashy plans. No awkward forced flirting. No trying too hard.
Just comfort.
You sat together in the warm cafĂŠ for hours, talking more easily than either of you expected. You discovered how many little things you had in common â your love for quiet places, late-night walks, soft music playing in the background while doing nothing important.
Yeosang listened carefully whenever you spoke, like every word mattered enough to remember later. And when he talked, you found yourself listening just as closely.
You learned he noticed little things too.
The way you stirred your drink absentmindedly while thinking. The fact you always pushed marshmallows to the side of hot chocolate because you liked eating them separately.
No one ever noticed things like that.
But he did.
At some point, you wandered into the tiny bookstore beside the cafĂŠ, slowly walking between crowded shelves together.
You paused near a display table, fingertips brushing across book spines while Yeosang quietly followed beside you.
When you glanced up, you caught him already looking at you.
âYou look happy,â he said softly.
The honesty in his voice caught you off guard.
âI am,â you admitted quietly.
For a moment, neither of you moved.
Then Yeosang hesitated before carefully reaching toward you, fingers barely brushing the sleeve of your cardigan.
âCan IâŚâ He swallowed nervously. âCan I hold your hand?â
Your chest tightened instantly.
Not because the question was dramatic.
But because it wasnât.
Because he asked so gently, like your answer genuinely mattered.
You smiled before holding your hand out toward him.
âYes.â
Yeosangâs fingers slipped carefully between yours, warm and steady despite how nervous he looked.
And somehow, standing there in the middle of a tiny bookstore holding hands with him felt more romantic than every elaborate setup Wooyoung had ever forced you into combined.
By the end of the night, both of you were smiling in that uncontrollable, quiet way people do when they know something important has shifted.
âââââââââââââââ
Outside the cafĂŠ, Yeosang looked at you shyly.
âThis wasâŚâ He paused. âReally nice.â
You laughed softly. âIt was the best date Iâve ever been on.â
His smile widened instantly â small, but bright enough to make your heart ache a little.
âMe too.â
Across the street, hidden very badly behind a lamp post, Wooyoung watched with tears in his eyes.
Beside him, San sighed.
âFor once,â he admitted, âyou didnât mess it up.â
Wooyoung wiped an imaginary tear from his cheek dramatically.
âIâm a genius.â
And honestly?
For the first time ever, you had to agree.
"Where is my niece?" Iroh asks Zuko as he enters his study. He nods slightly at the attendants who bow in greeting. "Thereâs a new tea shop that opened in the city and I was hoping she'd accompany me."
"She may be feeding the turtle ducks," Zuko replies, reading through some documents. "And she won't be able to go with you today, she promised her afternoon and evening to me."
Iroh raises a brow, noting how Zuko's voice turned slightly childish. It reminds him of back when Zuko was young and a little possessive over the turtle ducks. He'd not allow anyone else near them, only his mother and very rarely, himself.
It's funny to see it now on an adult Zuko, who's a littleâveryâpossessive over his wife and her time.
Iroh contemplates teasing his nephew about it.
"Oh?" He says. "But it'll only be for an hour or so and I know she's been excited to visit this place."
Zuko huffs. "I know. She's been talking about it since you told her." He sighs, lowering the paper in his hands so he can give his uncle his full attention. "You know I love that you and her are close. But let's be realistic, uncle. Your outings last longer than an hour and I probably won't see her until it's time for bed."
"I wouldn't keep her out that long."
Zuko stares at him.
"I promise!" Iroh laughs, amused by his nephew's disgruntled expression. "And you know there's a solution for this."
"And what's that?" Zuko asks, eyeing him warily.
"You can come with us."
"You know I can't," Zuko says, gesturing to all the work before him. "I have a meeting in the early afternoon followed by my counsel andâ"
The doors to his study open, revealing a smiling you. Iroh smiles back, casting a glance at Zuko who immediately melts at the sight of you. Oh, he remembers what that was likeâbeing that deeply in love.
"Hey," you greet happily, moving towards Iroh first who accepts the hug you give him. Then you're onto Zuko who stands and reaches for you, his arms locking around your waist as you lean into him, pressing a soft kiss against his scar. "How are my two favourite people doing?"
"Well," Zuko starts. "We were justâ"
"âabout to head out to the new tea shop that just opened," Iroh interrupts smoothly, ignoring the bewildered look on his nephew's face. "We were coming to look for you right now, actually."
"Oh really?" You ask, brightening up beautifully and turning your sunshine smile to Zuko. "You're coming with us? That's so exciting! We can spend the afternoon together."
"Iâ" Zuko looks towards Iroh, helpless, as his uncle grins. "I...yes, I'm coming with you."
"Wonderful!" You kiss his scar again and Zuko's melting again. "Let me just go and freshen up a little then we can go."
"We'll be here," Iroh replies, waving as you practically skip out of the room. Then he turns to Zuko. "Well, that was easy, wasn't it?"
"You've got to stop doing that," Zuko bemoans but there's an obvious upward curve to his lips.
Iroh blinks as innocently as he can.
"Doing what?"
âđŁđ¤ đ¤đŁđâđ¨ đđŤđđ§ đđđ đ˘đ, đŁđ¤đŠ đĄđđ đ đŽđ¤đŞâŚâ
đđđđ§đđŁđ: frat!Rafe Cameron x innocent Pogue!reader
đđđ§đŁđđŁđđ¨: dark, dubcon, unhinged inner monolog from rafe, misogynistic rhetoric, classist rhetoric (in the context of kooks, pogues etc), daddy kink, innocence kink, loss of virginity, smut (oral + p in v), oral (female receiving, fingering, MAJORR size kink, spanking, daddy issues, condescension, babying, dirty talk, swearing, very unbalanced power dynamic, which rafe gets off on, slut-shaming, derogatory name calling, manipulation, college au, reader is a freshman and rafe is a senior, 18+ only, mdni
đđŞđ˘đ˘đđ§đŽ: Rafe bets his friends he can fuck you in one week.
đź/đ: It's here! The full fic. Word count: 23k. Please let me know what you think - reblogs and feedback mean the world to me. Read the warnings before you read, and enjoy!
âHer.â
Rafe looks over at the Pogue girl Topperâs nodding at and smirks. âBeen there, done that. Pick a different one.â
Topper scoffs, âShe literally moved here last week.âÂ
âAnd?â
âOK⌠What about her?â He brazenly points at a leggy blonde that stands out in her group of Pogues.
âLast weekend at the beach party you threw. She gives good head.âÂ
âJesus Christ dude, is there anyone left??âÂ
Rafe chuckles, leaning back and stretching his legs out while his friends stare at him in disbelief. He sometimes wonders if they know how stupid they look. Like followers. His followers. Hanging on to his every word, oohing and aahing at whatever he did. Making him feel like he was a God among men. Which he may as well be, considering thatâs how most people at this college looked at him.Â
Thatâs why he loved fucking the Pogue girls. Almost exclusively. There was something about the power imbalance. Most of them came from poor families, looked at Rafe like he was a God. It didnât take much for them to spread their legs for him, impressed by his power, turned on by his wealth. Hell, even the Kook girls were the same. But Rafe hardly ever took them home. They were spoiled sluts who hung around the country club wasting their lives and spending their daddiesâ money. Yeah, they didnât pique his interest at all. Not as much as the Pogue girls who worked at the country club. In their little housekeeping outfits, deliberately teasing him in the hopes heâd take one of them home.
Yeah. It was safe to say Rafe Cameron had a type.
âWell, what about that one?âÂ
Rafe rolls his eyes, about to say that yes, he had indeed fucked whatever girl Topper was pointing at this time. Because heâd fucked all of them. Because of who he was. Because of what he was capable of. Because of the family he came from. Because of what being a mere notch on Rafe Cameronâs bedpost meant to every single slut heâd ran through.Â
Except he doesnât. Because Topper is pointing at you. And heâs never seen you before in his life.
You look so out of place, despite the fact youâre with a group of Pogues. And he knows youâre a Pogue. Like a shark with blood and a predator with its prey, he can always tell. And yet you stand awkwardly on the outskirts of the group, smiling yet not quite participating in whatever conversation is going on. You push your glasses up, straighten your skirt, pretend to look for something in your book bag. Youâre shy. Self-conscious. Insecure. Rafe smiles.
âWho is she?â
âAha! You havenât slept with her!â Topper cheers like heâs won the fucking lottery. Sometimes Rafe wonders why heâs friends with him.
âWho is she?â He repeats like he hasnât even heard him.
âSheâs the new chick,â Kelce says, âexcept sheâs not exactly new in town.â
âI heard she was home-schooled,â Topper snickers, âThatâs why sheâs fucking weird and has no friends. Even the Pogues donât want her.â
Rafe observes you some more. Watches the bright smile on your face, how you try to chime in to whatever conversation the girls around you are having. They nod at you politely yet dismissively. Theyâre not your friends. As Topper said, you donât have any.Â
Insecure. Weak. Vulnerable.Â
He licks his lips.
âHow long?â
âHuh?â
He runs a hand through his hair impatiently, âHow long do you wanna bet it takes me to get her into bed?â He nods in your direction.
Topper raises an eyebrow.
âYou canât be serious, man. She looks like she doesnât even know what sex means.â
Kelce laughs, âShe looks like she canât even say it. Like she spells it out every time, s-e-x.â
Theyâre right. You look very innocent, but all that does is incense him. Rafeâs used to easy sluts who spread their legs after one drink or a ride on his motorbike. But you. He can tell youâd be harder to crack. But thereâs something so fucking hot about how naive you look. How shy and sweet you are. How ruined he could leave you. Splayed out on his bike, legs quivering, all sweaty limbs and shy pants after heâs done having his way with youâ
âHow long?â He repeats, not in the mood to waste time and already getting hard picturing innocent little you with your tiny skirt flipped up and his head buried between those soft thighs, your sweet little confused cries because no oneâs ever touched you like that, andâÂ
âA week.âÂ
âMm?â
âA week to fuck her. With proof.âÂ
Rafe stands up and stretches, licking his lips as he watches you retreat to a small bench, getting your little book out and burying your nose in it.Â
âThatâs too easy. What do I get when I do it?â
âIf you do it, you can decide what you get then. But as I said before, weâd need proof.â Kelce says.
âYeah, proof,â Topper echoes, a glint in his eye as he looks over at you, âPictures.â
Rafe shrugs, already kind of bored, âSure.â Heâd taken plenty of pictures of his conquests in the past. Him and his boys had a group chat where they shared that kind of shit. And the idea of taking pictures of you in such a vulnerable position gets him harder than anything. Sweet little freshman baby fucked dumb by the big bad senior, posing for pictures afterwards all teary-eyed but submissive. They all got submissive for him, even after he was done using them.
You flip a page, completely engrossed in your book and looking every bit the naive baby heâs imagining you as. A little lamb who has no idea she was in the presence of a fucking lion. And he bets youâre a virgin. Homeschooled with no friends? Forget virgin, you probably havenât even had your first kiss. And that gets him so fucking horny, right there in the middle of the campus courtyard. The idea that youâre so pure, so untouched. So happy, so unassuming. A little fucking baby.
Heâd have fun ruining you.
***
âYou sure do love reading, donât you?âÂ
Itâs the following day when Rafe finds you sitting by yourself in the corner of the library, with nothing but your book to keep you company.
You jump like a little mouse, pushing your glasses up your nose and gulping up at him, fear briefly flitting across your face before you force a small smile. And he likes his girls jumpy, he likes them slightly afraid of him. He knows he has that effect on people in general, but he wonders whoâs told you about him.
âSorry, were you â uh â were you talking to me?â
Rafe smirks, âYes. Who else would I be talking to?â
âOh, uh, Iâm not sureâŚâ
âIt was a rhetorical question.â
âOh, of course,â you look embarrassed, and he watches you squirm under his gaze for a good few seconds. âI⌠umâŚâÂ
âYou find books more interesting than people?â
âHuh?â
He chuckles, pulling up a chair next to you, noting how your eyes widen as he takes a seat, âWhy are you always reading?â
âI donât know, I guess I just like to read,â you shrug.Â
âYou sure do.â He wonders if he could get you to read your precious book out loud while he went down on you, licked your virgin cunt while you cried because it felt too good. And then heâd spank you if you stopped or messed up a word, and like a stupid dumb fucking baby, youâd sniffle and wail through each paragraph, hold back your moans while he went to town on your little pussy till you wet yourself, and heâd suck yourâ
âAre you making fun of me?â
You pose the question so innocentlyâ hell, you practically whisper it, and it knocks Rafe straight out of his daydream to find you blinking up at him with Bambi eyes.Â
âWhat?â
You bite your lip, âIâm sorry, itâs just that Iâm not so good at understanding if someoneâs joking or not. Iâm not⌠uh⌠Iâm not used to being around so many people, and it makes me nervous and I canât tell if someoneâs being genuine or if theyâre making fun of me.âÂ
âYou were homeschooled, huh?â Rafe stares at you intently, noting how you play with your hair nervously, and your fingers tap against the hard cover of your book. How you can barely make eye contact with him for longer than a few seconds.Â
âYes. My mom taught me and my older brothers.â
Rafe nods, taking his time to answer. He looks at you some more, enjoying how it makes you uncomfortable. You fidget nervously, and it amuses him every time you peek up to meet his gaze before a look of alarm crosses your face and you divert your eyes down to your book once more.Â
âYouâre a shy little thing, arenât you?â He says finally, chuckling at the embarrassed look on your face.
âI⌠I guess. I do want to make friends but itâs pretty overwhelming.â
âIâll be your friend.âÂ
He does a good job of hiding his predatory, wolfish smile. And he wonders if you can see the glint in his eye as he mentally undresses you. You look so small and weak, especially compared to him. Gullible too. Too innocent for your own good, the way you gape up at him as if heâs offered you gold on a platter. It makes him want to stroke your soft cheek, pat it and tell you what a good little girl you are. For being so naive.Â
You shake your head as if trying to straighten out your thoughts. He can tell, he has that effect on women too.Â
âOh, you donât have to, I uhââ
âRafe Cameron?! In the library?!â An annoying, high-pitched voice shrieks, making you jump as it cuts you off mid-sentence.
Itâs a kook girl. A cheerleader. Rafe canât be fucked to remember her name but heâs sure heâs hooked up with her. Sheâs one of those ones, the ones that hang out at the country club and try to catch his eye. One of the desperate sluts who thinks if she spreads her legs enough times for him, that heâll make her his girlfriend or some stupid shit like that.Â
âRafe, what are you doing here?â The cheerleader sidles up to him, her hand on his chest and batting her lashes in his direction in some pathetic form of seduction. She ignores you, and you shrink into yourself, hastily burying your face in your book.
âWhat do you want?â He asks, not quite as interested in her answer as he is in continuing to stare at you. How you try to act like you donât care, but he knows youâre hurt from being ignored, from being treated like youâre invisible.
âNothing. Just wondering what youâre up to.â But she flashes him her fuck me eyes, her nails scraping suggestively against his chest. Rafe yawns, considering it. He has time before his next class (not that he could be fucked to turn up to class half the time) and his dickâs hard from talking to you. And since you probably donât even know what the word blowjob meansâŚÂ
âGo in there,â he nods at one of the private study rooms in the far end of the library, and the fucking slut nearly trips as she scrambles to obey him. Rafe takes his time, stretching his legs before slowly getting up.
You peek up from your book, âAre you guys gonna go study in there?âÂ
He couldâve bust a nut then and there from how fucking innocent you sound. Batting your little eyelashes at him like youâre trying to seduce him without even realising it. He knows heâll be thinking about you, weepy and on your knees, while the kook girl blows him. Fuck, and if he plays his cards right, heâd have you by the end of the week. And he always plays his cards right.Â
âYou could call it studying.â
You nod, âOK, well, goodbye then.â You look back down at your book, but risk a glance up at him again, which he finds very amusing.Â
âWhatâs your name, homeschool?âÂ
You tell him.
He sounds it out, before shooting you one last smile, âWell, Iâll see you soon. Wonât I?â
You give him a puzzled look, but itâs replaced by your usual wide-eyed Bambi stare when he pats your hand, his thumb lingering, stroking your skin. He wonders if youâve ever even touched someone of the opposite sex before. Judging by how your breath hitches softly, he doubts it.Â
Fuck. He canât wait to ruin you. Play the slow game and enjoy that sweet virgin snatch before any other man ever could.Â
Thatâs what heâs thinking of when heâs got the cheerleader on her knees in front of him. That sweet little look on your face, the look of curiosity mixed with shyness and that little hint of indignation. Fuck, he wants to ruin you. And he would. With proof.
***
Day two. Rafe finds you walking down the hallway, your books clutched to your chest and eyes trained to the floor. Cutest little skirt making your perky ass pop, winking at him enticingly with every step as if youâre deliberately seducing him. Makes him want to slap your cute little ass, reprimand you for teasing him and half the men on campus without even realising it. He wonders what youâd say if he just did it. Spanked you in front of everyone. Youâd probably start blubbering like a little baby. He has to forcibly stop picturing it before he gets uncomfortably hard.
Youâre alone. As usual.
âHey, homeschool,â he falls into step beside you, eyebrow raising in amusement when you donât slow down nor look at him.
âOh, h-hello, Rafe.âÂ
âWhatâre you up to today?âÂ
âNothing, just going to my next lecture.â
He grabs your wrist, watching as your breath hitches, and yet you still donât look at him. Damn, what had gotten Bambi so scared?
âYouâve got time to talk to me, donât you?â He asks, but itâs not really a question. And you know it, judging by how you swallow harshly.
âIâm so sorry, I donât want to be lateââ You attempt to tug your little hand out of his grasp but youâre so small and weak that it barely has any effect.Â
âCâmon, homeschool. Thatâs no way to treat your one and only friend.â
Heâs walks you into a corner, and he likes how you gape at the wall before turning and looking up at him. Heâs so much taller than you, bigger than you in every single way.Â
âRafe, IâŚâ you sigh, shifting from one foot to the other, âMy friends said some thingsâŚâ
âFriends?â You donât have any.
âSome of the girls I know. They saw us talking yesterday at the library and theyâŚâ you sigh, âThey said you were probably just playing a joke on me.â
Fuckinâ jealous pogue bitches.Â
âOh yeah?â
âYes. They said thereâs no way youâd talk to me for any other reason apart from as a joke. And theyâŚâ you bite your lip, looking so cutely distraught and it goes straight to his dick. âThey said some other things⌠about you.âÂ
Of course they fuckinâ did. Always talking behind his back, but never to his goddamned face. Nothing but a bunch of jealous, gold-digging whores.
He doesnât say anything, just merely looks at you as if he expects you to tell him. And he knows you will. Youâre too innocent to keep secrets.
âThey said that you⌠that youâre scary sometimes.â
Rafe remains impassive, waiting for you to continue.Â
âThat you⌠that you pick on a lot of us Pogues. E-Especially the boys. That you and your friends bully them.â
He snorts. Bully. What a juvenile word. Sure, he pushed the dipshit Pogues around here and there. They deserved it for all the trouble they ran around town causing, disrupting the natural order of shit. And he could fuck their girls better than they ever could. Especially that fuckinâ idiot JJ MaybankâŚ
âThey also said that⌠never mind.â Again, you try to tug away from him but to no avail.
âTell me.â He likes how you struggle under his scrutinising gaze.
âItâs⌠itâs not appropriate.â
âSay it. Now.âÂ
You lower your voice, âThey said you like to use the girls. The pogue girls. Th-That you have a kink for them.âÂ
The scandalous words have hardly left your mouth before you duck your head down as if embarrassed. God, you were so fucking innocent. Rafe wonders how he should play this.Â
âHuh. Is that so?â
âY-Yeah. One of the girls I talk to⌠She said that youâŚâ you swallow, biting your lip, âthat youâve been with her and all her friends too. That you tell them all the same thing but itâs always a lie and you just end up using them.â
Rafe nods, âHmm.â
âIâm sorry, Rafe, but I donât think we shouldââ
âThatâs funny. I thought you were smart. You know, with all your books and the glasses and shit.â
You blink, âWhat?â
He shrugs, âI didnât think youâd go ahead and pass judgement on someone without even getting to know them first.â
âItâs not thatââ
âI mean, here I am, wanting to be friends with you. And Iâve been nothinâ but nice, havenât I?â
Heâs still got you backed into a corner, and he watches as you flinch when he emphasises his words. He knows people get intimidated by his intensity, but thereâs nothing he hates more than people talking shit behind his back. Especially low-life Pogues. And he likes how scared you look right now, pouty lips all downturned and alarm in your eyes.
âI asked you a question, homeschool.â
âYes, youâve been nothing but nice! Itâs just, I heard all these things, andââ
âAnd you chose to believe them.â He steps back abruptly, âIâll see you around, I guess.â
He walks away, about to count to three in his head but you beat the count before he can even begin.
âRafe, wait! Iâm sorry, I didnât mean to judge you.â
He stops, allows you to catch up.
âYouâre right, IâŚI shouldnât listen to other people.â
âYou shouldnât.â Rafe agrees, easily taking your heavy textbooks from where youâve been balancing them in your arms. You gape, but he just continues smoothly: âWhereâs your next class?â
You tell him, âBut you donât have to walk with me or anythingââ
âIâm your friend, homeschool. Thatâs what friends do.â
*
Day 3. Youâre eating your lunch on a bench outside all by yourself. Rafeâs heading to his car with his friends. They usually cut classes most days to hit the beach or the country club. Rafe doesnât see the point of college anyways, not when he was poised to inherit all of his fatherâs businesses, money and property. And with the ideas he had, heâd expand tenfold on whatever Ward was doing now, make a shit ton more money than his old man ever did. That would show himâŚ
 âHowâs the bet coming along, Rafe?â Topper asks.
âWait till the end of the week.â Is all Rafe says. He doesnât need to give progress reports to his dumb fuck ass follower friends.
âThat means heâs nowhere near cracking that virgin pussy.â Kelce chuckles. âNo worries, brother. She looks like sheâs got a stick up her ass anyways. Not loose like the rest of the Pogue whores.â
He ignores them as they laugh. But theyâre right. Youâre not like the rest of the Pogue girls. Theyâd grown up wild, promiscuous, loose. Trained to catch the attention of a rich Kook like himself, filled with self-serving motivations to marry into money. But he can already tell youâre different. With your cute little outfits and respectful, quiet demeanour. You look like youâd fit in where he was from.
Too bad he was only going to fuck you before discarding you like he did the rest of them.
âIâll catch you guys later.â He says, making a beeline for you.
âHey,â he chucks you under the chin, smirking when you jump.
âOh, hey Rafe.â You look beyond his shoulder, âYour friends are all leaving.â
âYeah. The waves are good this time of day.â
You gape, âBut donât you have classes?â
He takes a seat next to you, making sure to stretch out while you shrink into yourself. Still so nervous around him. He snickers, âYou gonna tell on us?â
You look aghast, âNo! I would neverââ
âIâm just kidding, homeschool.â
âOh,â you look embarrassed, âSorry. Sometimes Iââ
âCanât tell if someoneâs joking or not,â Rafe completes, âI remember. Iâll be more straight up with you.â
You nod, and he can tell youâre trying to think of something else to say. But youâre too nervous, too awkward. And so you just bury your head in your book again, all while he watches you. Youâve got a bottle of apple juice and a half-eaten sandwich of some kind on the table next to you. Cut up into little triangles. He bets youâve done it yourself. Fuckinâ cute.
âYou dress cute.â He says, and again, widened Bambi eyes stare up at him. He chuckles, âYou know, the little skirts and plaid and shit. Itâs cute.â
âThank you.â
âYou do it on purpose?â He canât help but ask, because he wonders if a part of you knows what youâre doing. Knows youâre dressing like a sexy little angel out of his wettest dreams. All little and cute and innocent, so much smaller than him. Weak. All pastel and pretty, like youâd look so fucking sexy on the back of his bike. On his arm. On his dick.
âI donât know what you mean by that,â you say, sounding every bit as innocent as you look. Damn, homeschool mustâve done a number on you. But he likes how sheltered you sound. It gets him so fucking hard, and a part of him almost feels sorry for how primed you are to be taken advantage of. âI wear my momâs old clothes, or stuff I find in the charity shops.â
Heâd had maids and housekeepers who shopped in places like that. He remembers him and his siblings giving them their old clothes once theyâd grown out of them.
He nods, âYou look pretty.â
Your breath hitches, and you really donât know how to respond to that, because you slam your book shut and stand up, âI, uh, I have to go. I donât want to be late for my next class.â
He watches you leave, distracted by your ass again but not enough to miss the little smile that quirks on your lips as you bid him farewell and walk away.
*
On day 4, Rafe walks up behind you in the busy hallway, pressing his huge hand on your lower back and pushing you into another secluded corner. He smirks when you squeak, but he likes how easily he can push you around because of how weak and small you are.
âHey.â He told himself heâd take it slow (well, as slow as he could take it in the span of one week) and yet he canât help but press into you a little bit. Itâs innocuous enough, but your eyes widen as per usual, and the feel of your hot little body against his much larger one is enough to give him a boner. Itâs how he could easily push you into an empty lecture hall and have his way with you if he so wanted to. Sure, youâd cry and resist at first, but they all gave in in the end. And if someone caught them, heâd pay them off.
Rafe Cameron owned the world. Nothing could stop him.
âHello, Rafe.â You breathe, and he loves how his name sounds when you say it. He imagines you moaning it when he has you on his lap, pressing you down on his dick while you cry and whimper because itâs too much, itâs too big. But your greedy little virgin pussy would take every inch of his fat dick, and heâd do all the work, of course. Youâd be too busy crying, and heâd bounce you up and down on his dick while you grabbed at his arms, his hair, his face. Heâd tell you to scrape your nails down his back, leave a fucking mark or two so daddy could remember you.
âCome for a drive with me? Iâll buy you lunch.â
Despite your shyness, a fire flashes in your eyes, âI can buy my own lunch!â
He raises an eyebrow. As if on cue, you lower your gaze.
âSorry, I mean⌠thank you for your offer, Rafe. But I can buy my own lunch.â
Surprisingly though, you agree to the drive. And he still has his hand pressed against your back, guiding you out to where his carâs parked. You ogle at it, probably never having seen anything as expensive. He wonders if your family even owns a car, or if you even know how to drive. It would be hot if you didnât, it made you look even more helpless. In need of someone like him to protect you, take care of you. Someone powerful and wealthy like himself.
âWow, Iâve never been on this side of the island before!â You say, oohing and aahing as you stare out the window. Rafeâs never seen anyone so easily excited by the neighbourhood heâd grown so used to. But he supposes the mansions, sports cars, country clubs and private beaches would be impressive to anyone who hadnât grown up with easy access to all of that.
âNo?â
âNo, but my brotherâs friend works there, I think.â You point to the vast golf course at the back end of one of the clubs. âHe says the tips are really good.â
Rafe frowns. You were talking to other men? No, not you. You were too sweet, too innocent. He was sure he was the only man you spoke to. Or even if you were speaking to others, he doubts a golf caddy pathetically running after balls would be much competition. And yet, he bristles, wanting to change the subject.
âDo you have a job?â Rafe asks.
You shake your head, âNo. I sometimes tutor some kids in the neighbourhood but nothing permanent. Iâd love to have a part-time job with proper wages like the country club or library or something, but my familyâs kind of protective of me.â
âMm?â Heâs deliberately being quiet, wanting to hear you talk, wanting to learn more about you.
âYeah. Thatâs why I was homeschooled. My momâs scared someoneâs gonna take advantage of me.â You pause, before giggling, âIt took a lot to convince her to let me apply for colleges, but I think sheâs finally starting to see me as an adult who can make my own decisions and protect myself.â
The irony isnât lost on Rafe, but he finds himself leaning closer. You have this way of talking, so soft and breathy, yet energetic and full of life at the same time. Like youâre a storybook character, like youâre someone out of this world. Like an angel dropped down from heaven and sent just for him. Youâre his type to a tee. God, he wants to fuck you so bad.
âWhat would your mom say if she knew you were out with me?â His hand creeps up to rest on your knee. Youâre wearing jeans, which he doesnât approve of but he decides to give you a pass since itâs windy today.
You donât notice his touch anyways; youâre too busy pondering over his question. But thereâs a glint in your eye, âSh-She wouldnât approve. But thatâs only âcause she doesnât know you.â
The corner of his mouth twitches, his thumb rubbing circles against the denim of your jeans. âAnd you do?â
You swallow, finally realising heâs got his hand on you. Surprisingly, you donât move. Itâs almost like youâre frozen, those big fuck me Bambi eyes making a comeback, âUhâŚIâŚWeâre friends, arenât we?â
He smirks, âYeah. Friends.â His hand creeps up higher, stroking your thigh softly, wishing you were wearing one of your little skirts so he could feel your bare skin. But itâs thrilling anyways, touching your quivering body while youâre defenceless inside his car. He could lock the doors and have his way with you right now. Hell, people outside would get quite the show but it wouldnât be the first time heâs fucked in public.
Poor little you. Losing your virginity in the front seat of his car. Heâd drag you into his lap, bounce you up and down on his cock. But not before making you beg for it first. And youâd cry so fucking bad, because it would hurt. Because heâd promise heâd be gentle but he knows himself, he knows heâd lose control like he always did. Fuck you so goddamned hard, heâd have to lay you down in the backseat afterwards because you wouldnât be able to stop shaking. Then drive you back to his house, carry you into his bed and have his way with you again. And again. And again.
âRafe?â
âYes?â
âYouâre not hanging out with me because you feel sorry for me, are you?â
That grabs his attention, âWhy would you think that?â
You shrug, âNo reason. I just⌠Well, you have so many friends. I guess I donât quite understand why youâre hanging out with me.â
âI like you.â He shifts even closer, his hand steadily stroking your leg while you remain stiff, âDo you like me?â
âH-Huh?â
âYou heard me, homeschool.â And yet he knows youâre distracted by his fingers tracing shapes on your thigh. Not random shapes, though. Itâs his initials. Over and over again. R.C., he wonders if you can tell.
âI, uh, y-yeââ Youâre having trouble getting your words out, and it amuses him. He can see you visibly shaking, and he wonders if itâs out of fear or anticipation. Or both. He leans down, bringing his face close to yours.
âI didnât quite get that.â He licks his lips at how weak and intimidated you look. âSay it again.â
Itâs an order, and you clear your throat, shake your head as if to clear your thoughts.
âYes,â you whisper, as if itâs something scandalous, âY-Yes, I like you.â
He pulls back abruptly, leaving you gaping at him.
âLetâs get something to eat. Iâm starving.â
He buys you a panini from a little artisan bakery, with a strawberry iced tea and a packet of chocolate hearts with a cherry cream filling. You protest at first, unzipping your bag to pay for yourself, but heâd sooner roll over and die than let a woman pay for anything.
âToss me one,â he says, and you throw a little cherry-filled truffle at him. He catches it between his teeth, and your eyes light up, clearly impressed.
âWow, that was cool!â
âCâmere, youâve got a little somethingâŚâ He grabs your chin gently, pulling you forward before rubbing his thumb against the side of your lip, wiping away a bit of chocolate. âMessy girl.â
Your breath hitches, but you stay still for him like a good little girl. His thumb lingers, and he wants to press it into your mouth, make you suck the chocolate off it. Then tell you he had something else for you to suck on. Push you down and make you warm his cock with your mouth while he drove you back to campus. One hand on the steering wheel, the other pressing your head down, making you take his big cock despite you whimpering and panicking because you canât breathe.
He rubs your lower lip with his thumb for a moment before pulling away. You clear your throat, snapping out of whatever reverie youâve been in, straighten up against the seat and put your seatbelt on. You still look like youâre in a daze, however, and he wonders if youâre wet from him wiping your face clean.
âI-uh-we should head back please, if thatâs okay?â you say, voice slightly shaky as you avoid eye contact with him. âI donât want to miss my afternoon class.â
He grins, âYou a teacherâs pet?â
That makes you smile, and you shrug shyly. It almost enamours him.
He gets you back to campus on time, and you give him a little wave before you jump out of his car and walk inside. And god, itâs insane how hot you are. Even in your jeans, which have cute little embroidered flowers on the butt. Makes your ass look insane. Like itâs begging to be grabbed, smacked, fucked.
He breathes out heavily through his nose, slumping back against his seat. His dick is uncomfortably hard. God, you didnât even realise how much youâd teased him tonight. Sitting tight and pretty in the passenger seat of his car, so quiet and pretty. So innocently impressed by Figure 8, and by him. How shy youâd been when youâd admitted that you liked himâŚ
He gets his phone out, blindly texting one of the desperate girls on his phone. He needs a release. And heâd be thinking of you the whole time.
*
On day 5, Rafe tells you to give him your number. From his peripheral, he can see a bunch of Pogues whispering and watching while he takes your phone and puts his number in.
âHave your little friends been talking more shit about me?â
You flinch. He canât help the intensity of his tone sometimes, and heâs noticed you never swear and, like a jumpy little mouse, probably feel intimidated when he does.
âNo, I havenât really spoken to them in a while.â
Rafe grins, âYeah?â
âYes. Iâve been busy with schoolwork.â
He saves his number on your phone before pressing it into your back pocket for you. You gape, eyes darting around to see if anyone saw. He wonders just how prim and proper you are, and how quickly he could get you to come undone once he got you comfortable and behind closed doors.
âYouâre not too busy to text me, right?â
You smile, looking down and fidgeting with your binder. He notices youâve got little stickers on it, like cupcakes and hearts and shit. What a fuckinâ baby.
âText you? I donât reallyâ I have to a test tomorrow that I need to study for.â
But he knows youâll text him. They always did. You werenât any different.
âWhat are you smiling at?â Kelce asks, pulling up beside him as Rafe watches you head into your next class.
Immediately, he straightens his face, âNothing man.â
âYou falling for that homeschool freak Pogue?â
He snorts, âYou wish. I have standards.â
âYou sure about that?â
He whips his head sharply to stare down at his friend, âYou want me to repeat myself?â
Rafe doesnât miss the flicker of fear in Kelceâs eyes. Theyâd never admit it, but he knows his friends are afraid of him. Of his mood swings, his unpredictability. He doesnât care. In fact, he prefers it this way. They werenât like him, they were weak-minded, beneath him. He kept them around because of semantics, because of who their parents were and who his dad was. And because they proved to be minorly useful sometimes when he needed help to get shit done.
All the girls heâd been with had been afraid of him too. When he fucked them, he often lost control. But it turned him on, how theyâd swallow their fear in case they offended him, or set him off. Once, heâd fucked a girl who just wouldnât stop shaking. Sure, heâd showed her his gun right before heâd bent her over, but it was her problem if she was frightened by something as mundane as that.
You werenât scared of him. Yet. Intimidated, sure. But heâd kept that side of him well under wraps when it came to you. You were too sweet, too pure. And you were a good girl, incapable of crossing him in any form. He didnât have to scare you to get what he wanted from you. No, youâd give it to him, like the good little girl you were. NaĂŻve, innocent little girl.
*
Rafe: Hey.
Y/N: Hi, Rafe. How are you?
He finds himself smiling at his screen. Thereâs a party going on downstairs, but Rafe couldnât care less. Itâs the same thing every other night. His friends showing up at his house and bringing along a whole entourage of people he doesnât give a fuck about. Sarah used to do it a lot before she moved out, invite her fuck ass Pogue friend group into his house as if they were ever welcome there.
Rafe didnât want any Pogues inside his house. Unless they were girls that he intended to sleep with. But he appreciated it when they showed themselves out once he was done using them.
Rafe: What are you up to?
A minute passes by, then another one. Fuck, he hates that youâre making him wait. What a fuckinâ tease. He wonders for the hundredth time if youâre doing it on purpose. No, not you. Youâre too innocent.
Y/N: Nothing, I just finished cleaning my room. Wbu?
Itâs insane how the visual of that gets his dick hard in less than a second. The thought of you doing something as domestic as cleaning. The good little college girl, who went home straight after school and spent her evenings dusting and vacuuming or whatever it was that cleaning entailed. Unlike the Kook sluts his friends were probably fucking downstairs. They were pathetic party girls whoâd easily spread their legs for a line or two.
He calls you, losing patience with this texting bullshit. He runs a hand through his hair impatiently when you donât immediately pick up, huffing and gulping down the remaining whiskey in his glass. Slamming it down on his desk when you still donât pick up. Fucking tease. He grabs a baggie from one of the drawers, prepares a neat line; despite promising himself he wouldnât do it tonight. Fuck that. Ten seconds have passed; you still havenât picked up. He snorts it quickly, about to throw his phone out the fucking window, except you choose that moment to pick up.
âH-Hello?â
âHi,â he sounds slightly breathless, but who the fuck cared. He refills his glass with more whiskey, taking a sip to calm himself down. âTook your time to pick up, huh?â
âYeah, sorry about that,â you say hastily, âI got distracted.â
He feels a sudden surge of jealousy so violent, he doesnât know how to act for a moment. Distracted by fucking what?
âThe lights went out, so I had to go reset them,â you explain, and he barks out a laugh. Jesus fucking Christ.
âY-You sound kinda breathless, Rafe,â you say, âIs everything okay?â
âWhy wouldnât it be okay?â He downs his drink and sets it aside before his hand slips down. God, you sound so hot. All breathy and innocent, even just over the phone. âTell me what you were doing.â
A pause, and then you force out a chuckle, âI told you, I just finished cleaning.â
âWhat like vacuuming and shit?â
âYes.â
Over the years, Rafe had slept with a number of maids Ward had hired on multiple occasions. Heâd fucked Wheezieâs babysitter a few years ago, the housekeeper too. His father had a knack for hiring hot Pogue girls, and maybe thatâs where Rafeâs kink for them started.
He could imagine you working for him â heâd make you wear the sexiest little barely-there maid outfit. You wouldnât question it because you were too innocent. With your little feather duster, trying to clean except youâd be too small to reach certain areas. Fuck, he wouldnât last five seconds in the same room as you. And he wouldnât have to because youâd be his hired help, his property. Heâd have you bent over his desk, fuck you so hard till you couldnât stop shaking, till you were crying like a baby and apologising for not focusing on cleaning all while he carried you up to his bedroom. Locked you up in there so nobody else could see you. His girl. All his.
âUh, Rafe?â
âI wanted to talk to you,â he says.
A pause.
âReally?â You clear your throat, âWhere are you? I can hear music.â
âShit, yeah. Like, thereâs a party or whatever going on downstairs. My friends came over unannounced.â
âOh.â He can sense a level of dejection in your tone. He bets youâre thinking about it, thinking how itâs just a reminder that he has his own group of Kook friends. And youâd never be one of them. Youâd never truly fit in. You were either one or the other. Hell, Sarah had proven that when sheâd transitioned into the slums. But maybe there was a way to bring you into his world, a way that would stick.
He has to forcibly shake his head to remind himself youâre just part of a stupid bet.
âIâd rather speak to you than them.â
 âThatâs not true, Rafe.â
âI like how you say my name.â Heâs palming his dick now, knowing heâs treading over the line and could easily scare you off now if heâs not careful. But fuck being careful. Heâs never really been careful before in his life. He hasnât had to be. âAnâ Iâm serious. I told you, I like you.â
âRafe, I⌠I just canât shake the feeling thatââ
âThat what?â He spits into his palm before resuming touching himself. And shit, he doesnât know if itâs the drugs or if itâs really just the sound of your voice thatâs got him so goddamned horny. He wonders if youâve ever touched yourself before. If you even knew how to.
âThat youâre just playing a big joke on me. I mean, even the people from the Cut think Iâm this weird, homeschooled freak.â You laugh, but he can tell you donât find it funny, âItâs just hard to believe that youâd want to be my friend.â
âThey think Iâm a freak too,â he says, being honest for once. âOnly difference is they donât talk shit about me because they know Iâd kill them.â
âYouâre funny, Rafe.â
Youâre too innocent to realise heâs not kidding. Not in the least.
âAnd if anyone says anything about you, Iâll kill them too. Iâm serious.â Fuck, he feels like his dickâs gonna goddamn explode. The thought of protecting you like that, like he was responsible for you. Like you were all cute and helpless and he was the one taking care of shit, the one protecting you. Thatâs all heâs done his whole life, take care of shit and get shit done. And nobodyâs ever fucking appreciated him for it.
âWell, thank you, Rafe. Iâve never had anyone stick up for me like that.â
He likes how you keep saying his name now that heâs told you he likes it when you say it. Means youâd be real good at taking instructions. He can imagine telling you what to do when he finally has you in his bed. Order you to get on your hands and knees. Then heâd spread your cute little ass, eat you from the back while you moaned his name over and over, thanking him for taking care of you, weeping how much you appreciate him, how much he means to you. How much you need him.
âA-Are you still there?â
âShit, yeah. Yeah, I am.â His dickâs red and painfully hard, and heâs still trying to pump it steadily but now heâs imagining your tight little virgin cunt wrapped around it. Soft like velvet, warm and wet. Pulsating around him. Never had even a finger up there but youâd take his big dick, because he owned you, because he was your protector, because you were too weak and helpless without him, andâ
âCould you, uh, fuck, say my name again,â he orders you, not caring in the least if he scares you off.
âRafe?â
He cums into his fist like a goddamned teenage boy, biting down to keep from making any noise. God fucking dammit, youâd listened again. What a good fucking girl. He wants to tell you that, tell you how good you were for him just now, how obedient and submissive you were without even realising it.
âIf youâre busy, itâs okay and you can go,â you say softly.
âNo, waitâŚâ he clears this throat, grabbing a bunch of tissues from his desk. He canât believe you hadnât caught on to him jacking off. âI wanted to ask you something.â
âYes?â
âDo you want to come over tomorrow? To hang out?â
âLike, uh, at your house?â
âYeah.â He needs you in private, needs you on his turf where he can control just about everything. God, was it even about the bet anymore? Or just this newfound fucking irrevocable need to fuck you just for his own personal satisfaction? Maybe both.
âI donât know, Iâve never been to a guyâs house before.â
That just makes him even more determined to be your first.
âCâmon, itâll be fun. We can go after your classes finish or whatever, and Iâll drive you home afterwards.â
âRafeâŚâ
He shuts his eyes for a moment, savouring the sound of your voice. He wonders if he can get you to call him daddy. God fucking dammit, just the idea of that was getting him hard again.
âLook, weâll order some food, watch TV. Whatever you want. Itâll be fun. And itâs what friends do.â
That last part gets to you. He can tell. He knows how badly you want to have friends. He knows youâve never had any. Not good, permanent ones like you saw in movies and TV shows. Hell, Rafeâs not sure he himself has real friends. But he doesnât care. The idea of friendship means nothing to him. Heâs best when heâs on his own because nobody else could be trusted. But what is important is having a girl like you in his bed. A girl like you who looks up to him with shining eyes, like heâs your goddamned entire world. A girl he plucked up from poverty and saved, and youâd appreciate him more than anyone in his dumb fucking family ever did.
âSay yes,â he all but orders you, but he already knows the answer before you say it.
âO-Okay, yeah. Yes, that sounds like fun. Iâd love to come.â
*
âWhat do you mean youâre not coming?â Topper frowns, crossing his arms over his chest, âYou were supposed to bring the, you knowâŚâ
Rafe rolls his eyes, wondering why heâs friends with a fucking loser who canât even say the word coke. Thatâs why nobody on the goddamned island wanted to sell to Topper. Hell, even Barry refused to.
âI have plans.â Rafe answers, checking his watch for the tenth time. Your final class of the day was due to end any minute now, and he couldnât wait to get you into his house.
âWhat plans? You were gonna help me with Sarah tonight.â Topper was a whiny fucking bitch, but even Rafe had to admit he was a better fit for his sister than that lowlife John B.
âIâm not helping you with shit, man.â He mutters disinterestedly, although he had promised a few nights ago that heâd help him. Heâd been high as a fucking kite, though. So it didnât exactly count. âLook, sheâll get bored eventually when she realises his broke ass canât provide shit for her. Then sheâll come crawling back.â
Topper shakes his head, âNo, Sarahâs not materialistic like that.â
Rafe smirks, âYou donât know her.â
âWell, speaking of broke, howâs it going with that homeschool girl? You guys sure seem to be hanging out a lot.â
âDo you have brain damage, Topper?â
âWhat?â
Rafe corners his friend against a wall, relishing the immediate fear in his eyes, âI seem to remember you placing a bet a week ago.â
âWell, yeah, but ââ
âSo why the fuck,â he hits the locker lightly behind Topperâs head, âare you asking me about hanging out with her a lot?â
âChill, dude. Itâs just,â he looks hesitant, scared as heâs barely able to make eye contact, âItâs okay if you like her, you know?â
Rafe feels a wave of emotion, something he canât quite pinpoint. And that makes him mad, because what the fuck was he feeling? He has to clench his fists by his side to stop from slapping the taste out of Topperâs mouth. Why did him bringing you up irritate him so much? Jesus, reign it the fuck in.
He takes a deep breath and steps back, forcing a chuckle, âYou think Iâm gonna slum it like that?â
Topper grins nervously, as if Rafe hadnât had him pinned against a locker like a little bitch just a second ago. He straightens up, âI mean, itâs not exactly a secret what your type is.â
Rafe laughs, and Topper relaxes and joins in after a moment or two. Thatâs when Rafe slams him against the locker again.
âGet it through your thick fucking skull, Topper. I may fuck a Pogue but Iâd never date one. Got that?â
âYes, okay, Jesus Christ, man.â Topper pushes Rafe off him and backs off, âDo whatever the fuck you want.â
Thatâs when Rafe starts laughing again. âI will, pussy.â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â
Topper fucks off after that. Sometimes, Rafe wonders what his deal is. He acted up in front of the rest of the group, then tried to act all sensitive and understanding in private. Like Rafe had time for that shit. And how dare Topper insinuate that Rafe had feelings for you? Hell would freeze over before he ever caught feelings for a Pogue.
He realises a bunch of people are staring at him. Goddamit. Fuck all of them. When he was younger, Ward had sent him to see a therapist once a week. Heâd quit going once heâd realised it was everyone else who was the problem, and not him. But one thing the shrink had taught him that had stuck was to breathe slowly and count to ten whenever he felt angry or overwhelmed.
Thatâs what heâs doing when you arrive.
âHey, Rafe. Iâm sorry Iâm late. The professor held me back.â
âWhy?â He barks out before he can contain himself. Heâs already on edge, and now some dumbass professor is keeping you back in class because you undoubtedly get his old, shrivelled dick hard and youâre too innocent to even realise it.
You blink, âHe really liked the essay I submitted last week. He even said he wants to use it as an example for his other classes!â
âThatâs great,â Rafe plasters a smile on his face but heâs only half listening, âLetâs go.â
He calms down some as he guides you out of the hallway and toward the parking lot. He almost grabs your hand when it gets a bit too crowded, but remembers himself just in time. He couldnât be caught holding hands with a Pogue. It was too intimate, and like heâd said to Topper, heâd never let it get to that point with a Pogue. Instead, he places his hand on your lower back and pushes you forward. You smile at him, and it goes straight to his⌠well, not his dick, surprisingly. But it goes somewhere within him, and he feels it again. Something he doesnât really recognise or know how to deal with. So he forcibly pushes it back inside himself.
âYou look cute,â he says once heâs got you outside and thereâs more room to breathe. You look like an angel in the afternoon sunlight, dressed in the cutest little sundress heâs ever seen. Itâs this pinkish-orange, like the colour of the sunset, and youâve got matching ribbons in your hair. Like youâve really made an effort to get all dressed up just to go to his house.
âThanks,â you look down as if youâre embarrassed, like you donât know how to take a compliment, âItâs my momâs dress.â
âItâs really pretty,â he says softly, before clearing his throat and looking away.
He gets you to his car, lifting you up by your waist and helping you into it. And that turns him on so much, how small and sweet you look. Like a little fairy in his arms. None of the other girls were like you. Not at all. He wonders what youâre wearing underneath, and feels his cock thicken in his slacks with anticipation when he realises he was probably going to find out today.
You donât say anything when he pulls up into the driveway of his house. Ward had fucked off on some business trip and taken Wheezie and Rose with him so he had the place to himself. Thatâs how he liked it best, it gave him space to think and breathe without the constant noise of his family. Well, Wheezie was an exception. He didnât mind her too much.
âWait here,â he says, getting out the car and walking around to open the door for you. You allow him to lift you out again, this time your hands landing on his shoulders. And itâs fucking insane how that tiny, voluntary touch does things to him that no other girl has ever done before.
Now, he doesnât think twice before grabbing your hand and pulling you down to the large, ornate wooden double doors. Youâre distracted anyways, eyes wide as saucers as you ogle the mansion that Rafeâs never thought twice about. But he reckons itâs a step or two above whatever shacks the people from the Cut lived in, so he allows you to remain silent and let it sink in.
Finally, you exhale slowly, âThis is⌠uh⌠wow. I canât believe thereâs people in this world who live like this.â
Rafe smirks, squeezing your hand, âYeah. Do you want a drink?â
He leads you to the bar in the corner of the living room, again lifting you up and placing you on one of the stools. You giggle, âI can climb on myself, you know.â
âYeah? You seem to like it when I pick you up, though.â
He winks, and notes how you duck your head and smile shyly, your hands wringing together on your lap like youâre nervous. God, you were so fucking cute.
âWhatâs your usual drink of choice?â He asks, going behind the island to inspect the liquor. His friends had gone through a lot of it at the party the night before, but the house help had restocked everything this morning.
You blink, âUm, water?â
He stifles a laugh, pouring himself his usual whiskey with ice, âYouâre a good girl, huh?â
âI tried some of my momâs wine once but it tasted horrible,â you shrug, âI donât know why people like it so much.â
âTry this.â He pours you a Peach Schnapps with lemonade and ice, âItâs sweet like you.â
You hesitate, but end up taking it. And he watches as you take a tentative sip, and he knows you like it because you take another one. And then another. He canât help but feel proud for introducing you to your first alcoholic drink.
âYouâre not as bad as people say you are,â you say out of nowhere, and his expression immediately sours.
âPeople have been talking about me to you?â
âNo, itâs just the stuff Iâve heard. Like what I told you before. But it canât be true, because youâre so nice to me so it just doesnât add up.â
He grips his glass tight, about to lose it because yet again people were talking shit about him behind his back and never to his fucking face. Because they were all a bunch of pussies who knew heâd beat the shit out of them or kill them if they said anything to his face. But then you speak again.
âDo you always drink after school?â
âHuh?â
âLike, alcohol. Do you drink a lot? Like every day?â
âNo.â He lies. âOnly sometimes.â
He takes you out to the patio, where the sun is shining and you look so fucking pretty in your little sundress. Like you fit right into his world, next to the pool with a drink in your hand, sat next to him and looking at him with sparkling eyes as if he was your god. He wonders if youâve naturally grown more comfortable with him through the course of the week, or if itâs just the alcohol. Probably the alcohol, since no one was ever really comfortable around him.
Either way, he puts his hand on your leg just like he had a few days ago in his car. Your breath hitches, but you donât make a move to stop him. Instead, you opt to take another sip of your drink, and he wonders if he can get you drunk tonight. Shit, did he even want to? It was no fun fucking a drunk girl.
âTell me more about you,â he strokes the soft skin of your bare thigh, feeling your goosebumps underneath the pads of his fingers. âYou ever had a boyfriend or anything?â
Your eyes widen, âNo. I, uh, you donât tend to meet any guys when youâre homeschooled.â Embarrassed, you giggle before looking away. He reaches out, grabbing your chin lightly and making you look at him again. Fuck, your lips were so sexy. So pouty and perfect, begging to be kissed. âWhat aboutâŚwhat about you? Have you had any girlfriends?â
He shrugs, âA few.â
You nod, âOf course you have. That was a stupid question. Sorry, I forget not everyoneâs as far behind in life as I am.â
âYouâre not far behind.â He says, although you are and he prefers it that way.
âI am. Every other girl my age has had all the experiences youâre supposed to have. Drinking, partying, boys, all of it.â You sigh, âSometimes I feel like Iâm so far behind that Iâll never catch up.â
Rafe inches his hand upwards, till he reaches the hem of your dress halfway up your thigh. He plays with the fabric, and he can tell youâre acutely aware of what heâs doing. You donât make a move to stop him, but you do press your legs together.
âThereâs still plenty of time to catch up,â he says softly, âI can help you.â
You smile up at him, holding up your drink, âYou already have. Iâd never drank with friends before now.â
âCongratulations,â he says, clinking his glass with yours, âTo one of many firsts.â
He downs his drink and so do you, and heâs quick to get a refill for both of you. Heâs guessing youâre a lightweight, and again the thought of getting you drunk crosses his mind. But that would be way too easy.
âIâm capping you after this one,â he says, handing you your second Peach Schnapps.
You giggle, âAre you gonna cap yourself too?â
âNo.â He chucks you under the chin again, âBut, see, Iâm not a baby.â
âHey!â
He kisses you. And shit, he hadnât planned on catching you so off-guard. Hell, heâs caught himself off-guard. But he couldnât help it. Couldnât help how kissable your lips looked, all pouty and bitten. And you taste like cherry lip gloss mixed with peaches and lemonade, and youâre so pliant underneath him, and heâs kissed a shit ton of girls but itâs never felt like this.
You pull away with a start, shocked as you stare up at him. Breathing hard and biting your goddamned lips before they turn into the shape of an o.
âIâm sorry,â Rafe says, although heâs not, âIâve been wanting to do that since the day I first saw you.â
Your breathing is shallow, and with a shaky hand you put your glass down on the crystal table in front of you. âIâve never, uh, Iâve never kissed anyone before.â
âWell, itâs easy. I could show you.â
You swallow, âI donât want this to be like, a pity thing.â
Rafe exhales slowly, âYouâre here in front of me in this tiny fuckinâ dress, acting all cute and innocent and you think I want to kiss you out of pity?â
Your jaw drops, âHey, itâs not tiny!â
He kisses you again. And sure, maybe he shouldâve asked permission since itâs, well, your first kiss. But frankly heâs never had to ask permission to do anything in his entire life, and he wasnât about to start now. The way he sees it, you wouldnât have worn a slutty dress and agreed to come to his house if you didnât want him to make a move on you.
Again, you pull away, âRafe, Iâ donât⌠I donât know how to kiss, Iâm sorryââ
He cups your face in his hands, pulling you closer and pressing his lips against yours again. Just to feel your soft, quivering lips against his confident ones. He kisses you once, twice, three times. Coaxing you to open your mouth, to let him in. Fuck, a part of him just wants to shove his tongue down your fucking throat, show you what it means to really be kissed. But heâs already pushing his luck right now.
âIâll teach you,â he says, âBut you need to do exactly what I say, okay?â
He canât believe his goddamned luck when you nod. God, you were just so fucking hot, prancing around his house in your little dress, all impressed by his riches and shit, drinking your drink he made you like a good little girl, and now here you were, agreeing to whatever he said.
He taps his leg, âGet on my lap.â
Your eyes nearly bug out of your head, âWh-What?â
Rafe smirks, âDidnât you just agree to do exactly what I say?â
Heâs surprised with the amount of patience he has with you. If you were another girl, heâd have thrown your ass out to the curb for asking too many annoying questions. Or bent you over, shoved your face into a pillow to shut you up and had his way with you. God knew heâd done that more times than he could count over the years. He was aware of how much bigger and stronger he was than you and every other girl, and that fact turned him on more than anything. The fact that he could, if he wanted to, completely take advantage of you however he wanted. And all youâd be able to do is cry and beg him to stop, which would just turn him on more.
âI did, Iâm sorry, but I donâtââ
Easily, he grabs your hips and lifts you up onto his lap, makes you straddle him with one leg on either side of him. Your dress is just about long enough to still cover your modesty, but now heâs acutely aware of your panty-covered pussy just inches away from reach. Fuck, he wonders what kind of panties youâre wearing, and if youâd let him lookâŚ
âThere. Comfy?â
âWell, I guess, butâŚâ
He pulls you into another kiss, this time catching you mid-sentence so heâs able to slip his tongue into your mouth. And youâre so fucking shy, just rigid while he explores your mouth. But he doesnât mind. You taste so fucking sweet, and itâs getting him so hard, knowing heâs the first man youâve let touch you like this, kiss you like this.
He can feel your breath hitch as he strokes your face, his thumbs running across your cheeks before his hand tangles into your hair. He yanks you closer, grazing his teeth against your plump bottom lip. You gasp, and he chuckles into your open mouth. His tongue plays with yours, coaxing you to kiss him back, but not really caring too much if you donât.
And god, he wants to thrust up into you so bad. Youâre sitting right on top of his fucking hard dick, and you donât even seem to realise it. In fact, you shift around, that cute little peachy ass rubbing against his boner, and he wonders if you even know what a boner is.
When you pull away this time, your eyes are bright and excited. And he loves how heâs kissed the gloss off your lips, and how he can still taste you on his tongue.
âWow, that wasâŚâ you giggle, breathless yet excited from finally having your first kiss, âI donât have anything to compare it to, but that was good!â
Rafe has to crack a smile at your innocence, and his hand lands on your bare thigh, tracing his initials on it again, âYeah? You like kissing me?â
âIâŚum⌠yeah I do,â you say shyly, before closing your eyes for a moment and taking a deep breath, âCould we uh, could we try again? Could I try?â
Well, shit. Heâs never devoted this much time and energy into just kissing a girl, but his dick grows even harder at how youâve plucked up the courage to ask him that. And so he simply nods and sits back, lets you figure out what it is you want to do.
Your cute little hands hold on to his broad shoulders shyly. And you lean up, fluttering your eyes closed like itâs some kind of fairytale for you and youâre the little princess kissing her prince charming. Itâs part enamouring, part pathetic. But Rafe feels it again, that unfamiliar feeling bubbling up in his chest. He shakes out of it, focusing on your plump lips that hesitantly press against yours.
He sits still; lets you explore his mouth. Your tongue pokes out, swipes against his. And the feeling goes straight to his dick. And then heâs kissing you back, because he doesnât have the goddamned willpower to just sit there and do nothing. Thereâs an animal inside of him and youâve awoken it, more than any drug or alcohol ever could.
And he gets rougher, biting your lip till you gasp into his mouth. His hands slip up and down your bare arms before he takes your hand, squeezes it before pressing it down on his chest, wanting you to touch him, feel how much bigger he is than you.
âGood girl,â he mutters when you donât move your hand, and then he fingers the hem of your dress. âGonna let me touch you a little bit?â
âRafe, maybe not too muchââ
âCâmon, princess, you have to touch while youâre making out, right? Thatâs lesson number two.â He distracts you with another rough kiss, grabbing your jaw and squeezing while he brings you closer to his mouth. Kissing down your jaw and neck before returning to your lips, smirking when you squeak out a little involuntary moan. Thatâs when he slips his hand up your dress and cups your ass. Perfect little handful of your bubble butt, and he gives it a little squeeze to test the waters. Youâre too distracted with kissing him, and so he squeezes harder. God, so fuckinâ soft and pliable, just like how heâd imagined.
âNice ass,â he murmurs against your lips, and thatâs what jolts you out of it. He curses inwardly when you pull away, pushing against his chest when he doesnât immediately stop. And a part of him knows how easy it would be to just pin you down on this fucking sofa and have his way with you. Tell you how itâs your fault for wearing this fucking dress, your fault for seducing him in his own home, acting so sexy and innocent and getting him so riled up. Teasing him with your shy little kisses and squeaks till he had no choice but to hold you down and fuck you.
âIâm sorry,â you say as you slide off his lap, straightening your dress, âI just⌠I got overwhelmed.â
He blinks, and heâs this close to pulling you back on top of him, telling you he didnât give you permission to stop, that you had to listen to him because this was his house and heâd been kind enough to invite you over. And he could make you feel so good, if you just stopped being a goddamned little prude.
Instead, he forces a smile, âYouâre a pretty good kisser for someone who claims sheâs never done it before.â
You beam, relaxing immediately, âOh, youâre just saying that. I bet I was really bad.â
âMy memoryâs kinda foggy, I think youâre gonna have to remind me,â he pulls you back into him, and you giggle as he presses light kisses on your lips, his arm going around your shoulders while your hands tangle into his hair.
It doesnât go any further than that, though. You stop him when he tries to touch you again, and a part of him wants to slam his fist down on the glass patio table in frustration. And yet, something stops him from just overpowering you and taking what he wants. No, that would be too easy. Heâs about to crack you, he can tell from the way you look at him with those big eyes, now full of trust and comfort. He just needs more time.
Too bad he only had one day left to complete the goddamned bet.
âYou should come over again,â he says when heâs done up your seatbelt for you in his car. He finds he likes doing all that shit â opening the door for you, lifting you into your seat, clicking your seatbelt into place, all of it. A stark difference from other girls, where often heâs tossed their clothes at them and motioned for them to leave after heâs done hooking up with them.
âThat sounds nice,â you say, waiting for him to come round and get into the driverâs seat, âAnd I told you; you donât have to drive me all the way home. I couldâve just got the bus.â
He blinks. He didnât realise buses even functioned in Figure 8, but either way, he canât have you on a public bus. Especially not in that dress, where every man would be leering at you and youâd be none the wiser about it. The control freak in him is itching to be let out, to tell you exactly what you were and werenât allowed to wear in public, tell you how you werenât allowed to speak to any men except him. And you werenât allowed to argue or contest any of this, because he was in charge of you now, andâ
âNo buses,â he says firmly, his hand resting comfortably on your thigh as he drives, âAnyways, come over again tomorrow. We can go in the pool or whatever.â
He feels you go rigid, âTh-The pool?â
He glances at you, âYeah. Itâll be fun.â
You laugh nervously, âUh, Iâm not too great with water. I donât really swim or anything.â
Rafe has to do a double-take, âYou realise you live on an island?â
Even he knew that every child born in Kildare could swim before they could even walk. Itâs just the way it was. They were surrounded by water. Rafe doesnât even remember learning how to swim; it was almost like he knew how to do it by default.
âI know how to swim, I just donât like water,â you say, and thereâs something off about your tone. Something he canât pinpoint, but you turn to the side and look out the window. Silent for the rest of the drive. Rafe doesnât push it, although your odd behaviour has piqued his curiosity.
Itâs only when heâs pulling up into the pitiful dirt road of a street where your house is situated that you clear your throat.
âLook, Rafe, youâre my friend now. And I donât really like keeping secrets from you. Iâm sorry I was so quiet just now.â
Cute. He likes how much you apologise to him. It shows how respectful you are, how much you respected him as an authority figure.
âThatâs okay,â he says.
You take a deep breath, âI used to go out in the water a lot when I was younger. With my dad. He had a boat, and I would help him. ButâŚâ
Your voice trails off for a moment. Rafe thinks he knows where this is going, and a part of him is touched youâd share something like this with him. A tiny, obscure part of him, that is. He canât help but squeeze your leg reassuringly, and you clear your throat again and blink several times. Like youâre trying not to cry. And Rafeâs never had the patience for emotional chicks, but itâs different with you.
You force out a little laugh, âI donât want to go into details. But one time we were out pretty far, and the weather was bad. Like, really bad. The waves were rough andâŚâ You swallow, looking down into your lap and wringing your hands together, your chest rising and falling rapidly, âAnd⌠Well, I was fine but⌠my dadâŚâ
Shaking your head, you donât say anymore. You donât have to. Your eyes are wet and glistening, the muscles in your face working overtime to stop the tears from coming out. He parks the car in front of your house, turning to face you. Heâs never been in a situation like this before, and heâs not sure how to act.
Fiercely, you wipe away the one or two rogue tears that have escaped down your cheeks, âIt happened so long ago, I barely remember it. But Iâve been scared of the water ever since.â
He nods, âItâs just you and your mom now?â
âYes. And my brothers. But theyâre always working, so itâs just me and her. Thatâs why sheâs so protective of me⌠I, uh, I donât have a dad anymore.â
Rafe knows what itâs like to lose a parent, but he canât fathom ever talking about it or voicing his feelings on it or some shit like that. His loser therapist had tried to get him to talk about his mother, but he hadnât. He couldnât. It was just muscle memory at this point, to force any thoughts of her straight out of his mind. It was easier that way. And now, it was like he could barely remember her. And he hated it, but it made it easier too.
Heâs never been good at comforting anyone else. And a part of him is glad youâre not sobbing your eyes out right now, because heâs not sure how heâd handle that. So heâs happy when you clear your throat again and smile up at him.
âIâm not sure why I told you that, Iâve never had a friend to tell that to before. I guess I just feel comfortable with you, Rafe.â
What the hell had he done to make you so trusting of him in the span of less than a week? God, you were like an innocent little angel, sitting in his car all tiny and vulnerable. Making him feel like a goddamned fucking monster for the thoughts he had towards you, what he planned to do with you. Suddenly, the bet feels so stupid and insignificant. God, this was why Rafe didnât speak to the women he fucked. They went all emotional on him, and now he wasnât sure how to act.
âI feel comfortable around you too,â he says carefully. Heâs never been great with his words, but he grabs your hands that continue to wring nervously together. His big, warm hand dwarfing your tiny ones, and he realises youâre shaking. And thereâs a part of him that wants to protect you against everything. Take you back to his place, lock you up in his room so he could keep an eye on you and keep you away from anything and anyone who could ever hurt you and make you cry.
Even if the only person who could hurt you the most right now is Rafe himself.
You leave after that, thanking him again and again for giving you a lift home. He wants to walk you to your door, but you run off quickly, and his mindâs too distracted to follow you. He drives off once he sees youâve safely closed your front door behind you, his mind moving a million miles per minute.
Jesus Christ, whyâd you have to go and open up to him like that? This would be so much fucking easier if you hadnât done that. He hates that he should know better, that he knows that he should leave you alone. You were too innocent, too vulnerable for his bullshit; to be caught in the middle of some dumbass bet heâd made with his friends. God dammit, he hates himself for agreeing to that stupid bet, seems so fucking juvenile looking back. Wished heâd picked a different girl at the very least, someone not as lovely a you.
Most of all, he hates himself because he knows that despite everything heâs just found out about you, he still has every intention of fucking you. Daddy issues and a phobia of water. It was almost like fate was handing you to him on a silver platter. He had to fuck you. Heâd figure out the rest later.
*
Kelce: One day left, loverboy.
Topper: Canât wait to see the pictures.
Rafe mutes the groupchat before throwing his phone aside. Heâd goddamn throttle his friends if they were in front of him right now. Sometimes, he gets these violent tendencies. He doesnât really know what to make of them except it feels good to have some kind of release. Usually that comes in the form of pushing around a sorry ass Pogue, but that optionâs not really available right now.
Instead, he searches blindly for the coke heâs stashed in his bedside drawer. Again, heâd promised himself heâd cut down, but this was just to take the edge off. It didnât count. Not really.
He wonders what youâd think if you knew how often he took drugs. Well, you wouldnât because heâd keep you well away from that part of his life. Even when he made you his girlfriend, heâd keep you separate from all the partying. And heâd never allow you to even look at any type of Class A drug. And who knows, maybe heâd become better for you, maybe heâd go stone cold sober if you wanted him to.
That makes him laugh. Going sober for a Pogue. It was insane of him to even consider it.
Again, he has to remind himself to take his emotions out of it. All you were was a stupid Pogue, and a part of a bet he was going to goddamned fulfil. And he wouldnât allow himself to think anything more of it. He may have had a momentary lapse of judgement yesterday, but today was a new day, the last day of the week he had to fuck you.
How? He wasnât too sure. Reports of a storm meant you couldnât come to his house again like how heâd planned. Even now, Rafe could hear the harrowing winds outside. Like a goddamned cyclone. And the rain pelting down unforgivingly, and the distant roar of the sea, waves crashing like theyâd taken on a life of their own.
The weather on the island was usually all sunshine, but once in a blue moon a storm would hit like now. Residents were always told to wait it out and stay inside. For Rafe, that meant copious amounts of drugs and alcohol. Sometimes a girl or two to keep him company. But the idea of fucking anyone that isnât you right now makes him sick.
He thinks about texting you, but what would be the goddamned point? If he couldnât physically be with you today? He knows the weak, pussy part of his mind just wants to talk to you in whatever form he can. But he needs to bury that bullshit down deep inside him and never back, andâ
His phone vibrates. Itâs you. And he hates how he feels his heart jump to his fucking throat. Youâve called him all on your own, which means you were thinking about him like how he was thinking about you.
âRafe?â You sound sexy like you always do, all breathy and weak and needy. A bit panicked too.
âHey,â he says, trying to sound nonchalant, âWhatâs up?â
âIâm sorry I called you, I just⌠How are you?â
He raises an eyebrow, âIâm fine. You wanna talk?â
âNo. I mean, yes. Oh, I⌠Rafe, Iâm sorry. Youâre probably busy.â
âHey, calm down.â Rafe barely recognises the gentle quality of his voice as he straightens up, âWhatâs wrong, princess?â
âIâm scared.â
You say it so softly, with an air of embarrassment and shame, that at first he doesnât quite get what youâre saying. But then he does, and something kicks in inside him. This innate need to protect you. You sound so small and needy on the phone, and you called him. You need him.
âWhat happened? Did someone hurt you?â
âNo, no. Oh, Rafe, itâs the storm. It keeps getting worse.â
He chuckles in relief that you werenât in any immediate danger, âWell, shit. Yeah. Looks pretty wild, huh?â
âI hate it,â you whimper softly, âand Iâm sorry I called. But my momâs stuck at work, and my brothers are crashing somewhere else. So itâs just me, and, andâŚâ
âHey, calm down. Itâs okay, youâll be okay.â Heâs never had to comfort anyone before, but it comes naturally with you. âAs long as you stay inside, the storm should pass. Just watch TV or something.â
âThe lights are gonna go off any second,â you sniffle, âThey always do when the weather gets bad.â
They did? Rafe never noticed shit like that. Then again, he doubts you had the luxury of backup generators where you lived. He pauses.
âGimme twenty minutes. Iâll come over.â
âNo!â You say quickly, âRafe, itâs too dangerous.â
He snorts. Heâd been in far more dangerous situations than a little bad weather. But the less you knew about that, the better. âI think Iâll be okay, princess.â
âB-But weâre not allowed out. Youâll get a fine.â
Rafe canât count on one hand how many times heâd been fined by the dumbass police on this goddamned island over some petty bullshit reason or another. A fine meant nothing to someone with money. He was above the law, and most people on this island knew it.
âStay put. Iâll see you soon.â
Rafe actually enjoys driving in the storm. The roads are deserted, and he can speed without worrying about anything else. And he does speed, and he runs more than one red light too. Gets to your house quicker than he thought he would. Past all the other tiny shacks all boarded up because they werenât built well enough to withstand the storm.
âRafe! You came!â
You sound like a fucking needy little baby, but something pulls at his heart when you hug him harder than you ever have before. And youâre so small, on your tippy toes so your arms reach around his neck. Automatically, his arms wind around your waist and he holds you close, and he can feel you trembling, your face buried in his chest as you hold on to him tightly.
âYeah. Roads were empty. Didnât take long.â He mutters, looking around the inside of your house. Pitiful. And pitch black, because you were right, the power had gone out. He hates that you live here. Youâd fit in so much better at Tannyhill, in a pretty pink silk dressing gown and dripping with diamonds heâd buy for you. And youâd be so thankful for him, tell everyone that he saved you, how well he took care of you. How he gave you everything you could ever want, and how much you appreciated him.
At that moment, a clap of thunder makes you jump and squeal. Quickly, you pull him inside and shut the door. Thatâs when he notices that youâre crying.
âHey, itâs okay. Câmere.â He pulls you into another hug, and heâs never seen another human being look so scared, so vulnerable. It makes him feel so powerful, like the man he knew you needed. âYouâre safe now, Iâm here.â
It feels natural, his lips pressing a kiss into your hairline. Like youâre his little baby, like heâs been trusted with something so precious and now he has to protect you. And youâre too scared to be your usual jumpy self, and you just snuggle closer into him. A flash of lightning lights up the whole room, the storm relentless against the weak confines of this sorry excuse of a house.
âMaybe we should head back to mine.â He suggests, but you whimper again.
âNo, no, we canât go out there. Itâs not safe. Rafe, please.â
He doesnât think heâs ever seen another human being so scared before. Not even when he was fucking that one girl after heâd showed her his gun. Even now, he consciously tucks his gun further down the waistband of his chinos. Of course heâd brought it with him, he wasnât going to enter the Cut without a piece on him.
âOkay, okay. Weâll stay here. Whenâs your mom coming home?â
âNot till tomorrow once the stormâs died down.â
He licks his lips. It was too good to be true.
Youâre still holding on to him as you lead him into your bedroom. He wonders why youâd take him straight there, but he guesses itâs your safe place. And youâve got candles lit up, and they brighten the room enough for him to notice how small it is. The size of a shoebox, with a single bed covered in pink sheets and a bunch of stuffed animals.
Despite everything, his dick hardens.
âYouâre a really good friend, Rafe.â You say honestly, âNobody else wouldâve come over like this.â
He shrugs, sitting on the edge of your bed and patting the mattress next to him. Itâs not even his house and yet he feels like he needs to take control. And you obey, taking a seat next to him. But youâre preoccupied with your own fear, doing that thing where you fidget with your hands in your lap.
âI wouldnât do it for anyone else.â
You look up at him with wide eyes, biting your lip like you canât quite believe what heâs said, âI-Iâm not special, Rafe, Iââ
Youâre cut off by another clap of thunder, this one so loud it makes the whole house shake. You scream bloody murder, and honestly, if you were anyone else Rafe wouldâve laughed. But itâs you, and so he just watches. Itâs fascinating, the way you clutch onto him like heâs your saviour, and he wonders just how this opportunity had basically just fallen into his lap.
He pulls you into his lap, knowing you wonât protest. Not in the state youâre in. Youâre wearing a pair of black leggings and a little white tank top. No bra, because he can feel your nipples, hard and poking out from the fabric of your top. He can feel them against his chest as he hugs you again, and he can also feel you shifting on top of him. Your peachy little ass rubbing against his dick like youâre a fucking tease except he knows youâre none the wiser, that you have no idea the effect you have on him.
Heâs so turned on, it feels like he might explode.
âIâm sorry,â you apologise for the umpteenth time, âItâs just so scary. Wh-What if the storm gets worse, Rafe?â
âIt probably will,â he says, feeling slightly wicked. He holds you tighter against him, wanting to feel the brush of your breasts against his chest again. Fuck, he wants to cop a feel so bad. âThey were saying something about a severe weather warning on the news. Not like anything weâve ever seen before.â
âNoooo,â you moan like a goddamned baby, cuddling into him even more.
âItâs okay,â he says, running his hand up and down your back, âYou ever, uh, you ever think of distracting yourself from the storm?â
You hiccup and blink up at him with wet eyes, âNothing works, Rafe.â
He smirks, âI could distract you.â
âH-How?â
He runs his thumb over your lips. Theyâre wet with your salty tears, and yet like muscle memory, you part them for him. You watch him in wonder, your breathing shallow as he pushes his thumb into your mouth, his other hand holding you in place by your hip.
âSuck.â He instructs gently, and your eyes are as big as saucers. But in your frightened, vulnerable state, you obey immediately. And it feels like heâll bust a nut right there, watching as you suck his thumb on command like a little fucking baby. Like heâs your daddy.
âGood girl,â he says, stroking your hair out of your face so he can watch you better. âNow listen to me, I can help you. I can distract you so that you forget all about the storm. Do you want that?â
You nod slowly, almost like youâre entranced by him. Not that he needs the green light from you, but itâs hot to see you agree so easily to whatever heâs saying. Fuck, you really were just like an angel fallen straight from heaven and into his lap. Perfect for him in every single way. So soft, so impressionable. Completely untouched. Ready to be ruined.
âThatâs good,â he mutters vaguely, thinking of everything he was going to do to you. He takes his thumb out of your mouth, noticing how you pout involuntarily, like youâd gotten used to the feeling of sucking on it. Fuck, he could give you something else to suck on. âGive me a kiss.â
âH-Huhââ
âDo it. Just like how I taught you yesterday. You remember our lesson, donât you?â
You nod, âYeah, but will that really work? I meanââ
Itâs like God himself is on Rafeâs side because thereâs a loud boom of thunder at that exact moment. And you jump in his lap, tears welling in your eyes. Your chest rises up and down, and you bite your lip again, your gaze zeroing in on his mouth. Slowly, you lean up, shyly pressing your lips on his. But thereâs a desperation to it, and Rafeâs returning kiss completely envelopes you whole.
He makes out with you for a while, smirking through your little pants and moans mixed with a whimper every time the weather gets especially brutal outside. Heâs never been with such a goddamned scaredy cat baby before in his entire life, and it turns him on beyond belief. In the state youâre in, he could get you to do anything.
Rafeâs hands slip up to grab your little top, tugging it upwards. And this time, he almost loses it in frustration when again, you stop him.
âRafe, Rafe no stop.â You push his hands off, straightening your top back over your midriff. âCouldnât we just⌠just kiss?â
He presses his lips together in a thin line, âYou trust me?â
âOf course, I just donât know if I want toââ
âLook, didnât I say I would distract you? I mean, shit, I could just leave.â
Your jaw drops, a flash of fear glimmering in your eyes. Instinctively, you grab onto his bicep with your tiny hands, a pleading look on your face, âNo, donât!â
He smirks, âI wonât leave. But you need to trust me to do what I need to do to distract you. Because the stormâs just gonna get worse.â He grabs your chin when you avert your gaze, forcing you to look at him, âHey, câmon. Who has more experience with this shit, you or me?â
âY-You.â
âYeah. And whoâs older?â
âYou are.â
âThatâs right. Which means you need to trust me to make these kinds of decisions, because I know whatâs best for you. Thatâs why you called me over, right?â
You donât say anything, but this time when he tries to take your top off, you donât protest. And Jesus fucking Christ, he was right. Youâre not even wearing a bra, almost like you were deliberately trying to seduce him. Acting like a whiny little damsel in distress, pulling him into your pitiful little pink room, all candlelit and shit, on your little bed with your stuffed fucking animals.
Your nipples are hard, and he canât help but cup your breasts. Theyâre so tender, so soft just like you. Heâd imagined this exact moment many times over the course of the week whilst heâd jacked off to you, but nothing could compare to now. The way you tremble beneath his touch, knowing no oneâs ever touched you like this before. He squeezes gently, watching how your breath hitches.
Heâs overcome with animalistic instinct in just a second, and leans down to take your breast into his mouth. Sucks your nipple sweetly, before biting down. You cry out, arching your back so prettily, feeding him more of your nipple as you push it into his mouth. He bets you probably donât even understand why it feels so good, having never been touched like this ever before.
He pinches your other nipple and you gasp. He smirks and does it again, looking up at you to see you gazing imploringly down at him.
âTh-That hurts,â you say pitifully.
âYeah, but you like it, donât you?â He takes your hands in his, bringing them up to his hair. Like a good little girl, you get the message. Your hands fist into his hair as he continues to play with your tits, licking and sucking all over them, pushing them together, biting your nipples and sucking the sensitive skin around them, wanting to leave his mark everywhere.
âRafe, I, that⌠oh⌠oh myââ
âStand up, baby.â
You squeak at the pet-name that falls so naturally from his lips, and he can tell you like being called that. Itâs from the way your eyes widen, and how you scramble to obey. God, you were a little tease but you took instructions so fucking well.
You stand between his legs, and it gets him so fucking hard that youâre still barely eye level with him even when heâs sat down.
âTake your leggings off.â
You open your mouth to argue, but this time he just flashes you a look and youâre quick to shut the fuck up. That, and he distracts you with his hands running up and down your sides, squeezing your waist, then your hip. Finally landing on your ass with a light slap as if to tell you not to keep him waiting.
You push your leggings down and step out of them, till youâre standing between his legs in just your pink flowery panties and nothing else. And he feels a hunger heâs never ever felt before, looking down at you ravenously as if youâre a piece of meat and heâs a goddamned starved lion. A part of him just wants to grab you and stick his cock inside you while you scream and thrash and beg him to stop while you secretly enjoy it and cum again and again.
âTurn around,â Rafe says slowly, because despite his animalistic thoughts, he wants to savour this. And you do, letting him see your sexy butt adorned in just your panties. He hooks his thumb under the elastic, snapping it against your skin and laughing crudely when you yelp. âGod, youâve got such a perfect ass. I knew that since the moment I saw you.â
âWh-What?â
âYou heard me. Youâre always wearing the cutest little outfits, like you were showing it off just for me.â He grabs your left ass cheek, squeezing it hard while you moan in pain or pleasure, right now he doesnât really give much of a fuck. His other hand palms his cock through his pants at the sight.
âI wasnât!â You say indignantly, as if heâs accused you of the absolute worst. âI wasnât showing off, Rafe!â
âSure you werenât,â he snorts, âNow bend over, lemme see it better.â
He canât believe it when you donât hesitate this time, almost like youâre seeking his approval. Like youâre under some kind of submissive spell now, making everything even easier for him. You bend over, and your cute little ass is directly in his face. He pushes your panties to the side, gives the soft flesh a feather-light kiss before spanking you again. You yelp all cutely, but stay in position for him. What a good fucking girl.
âStand up straight, look at me again.â
You turn back around, biting your lip as you look at him anxiously. Around you, the whole room seems to vibrate as another boom of thunder strikes. You make a noise in your throat, before grabbing onto his bicep again. You keep doing that, and it makes him feel strong, big, important. Like youâre a little baby seeking protection from her daddy.
âIâm gonna take your panties off now, okay?â He doesnât know why he tells you before he does it, but he watches as you relax. Thereâs a war going on behind your eyes, he can tell. He knows part of you is liking how heâs making you feel, and part of you is desperate to distract yourself from the storm, and itâs battling the part of you that wants to keep your modesty, the part that knows this is a bad idea, that itching fear that heâs not a good guy, that heâs taking advantage of you.
Slowly, he slips your panties down your shaking legs, and you keep holding on to his arm like youâre scared to let go. Like the storm would come and get you the moment you stopped holding him like a little baby. He lets you, liking how weak you feel against him.
And then youâre completely naked in front of him, stepping shyly out of your panties that are left on the floor in a heap along with the rest of your clothes. And heâs still fully dressed, and that juxtaposition turns him on beyond belief. He can smell your pussy, and itâs driving him crazy. Makes him want to just pin you down and have his way with you. It incenses him in a way heâs never really experiences before.
His hands grab your hips, yanking you closer. He feels a wave of impatience, pushing you down till youâre sitting on the bed. He gets up, pushing your legs apart with one of his own. You gasp, and he sinks down to his knees, pressing a soft kiss to the skin just below your belly button.
âItâs time for lesson number three, baby,â Rafe murmurs softly, âthis is how Iâm gonna distract you, okay? Shit, Iâm gonna make you feel so good, youâll forget all about the storm. You gonna let me do that?â
You swallow, âH-How, Rafe?â
God, you were absolutely clueless. Made him feel like a fucking monster for taking advantage of you like this. But he liked it, liked how good and sweet and innocent you were, even now when he had you naked on your pretty princess bed with your legs spread for him.
âIâm gonna kiss you down here for a while, alright baby?â
âDown there?â You suck in your breath prettily, as if the very idea of that sounds so insane to you. God fucking dammit, just how much had your mother sheltered you?
Instead of explaining further, Rafe spreads your folds with two of his fingers, smirking when he sees you glistening and wet. And God, what a pretty and perfect pussy you had, all slippery and wet, like it was begging to be fucked. And even now, as you sit there breathing heavily, your pussy seems to get wetter just by him spreading it. Youâre leaking down onto your pretty pink sheets, and itâs all because heâs merely touched you there.
Youâve gone silent, the storm seemingly already forgotten as you just watch him. Your chest rises up and down, and itâs like every other part of you is frozen in place. In awe, until he notices a slight movement in your pelvis. Involuntarily, you hump the air, like your poor pussy is begging for some type of contact or friction. He smirks.
âYou have an accident, princess?â
You look absolutely aghast, âNo!â
Rafe leans forward, inhaling deeply. And you smell so goddamned sweet, and he canât wait any longer. He lays his tongue flat against your virgin cunt, and he can feel you throbbing with anticipation. He licks upwards, and you grab onto his hair, tugging hard as you yelp.
âOh my Godââ
He looks up, âNot God, baby. Just me.â Absentmindedly, he flicks your clit with his thumb and your entire body jerks. He chuckles, âAnd thereâs another thing Iâm going to need you to do.â
âWhat?â
âYouâre going to call me daddy while I eat your cunt, okay?â
For the fifth time this evening, your jaw drops, and you gaze down at him in indignance, âWhat? But Rafe, youâre not myââ
âYour daddy? I mean, you do want me to take care of you, donât you?â He smiles when you donât immediately respond, âThatâs why you called me today. Because you felt unsafe, like how youâve felt your whole life ever since you lost your real daddy, isnât that right?â
He half expects you to shove him off you, scream, lose it, slap him, kick him out of your house for going there, for trying to take advantage of your obvious daddy issues. But itâs like youâre in a trance, and he keeps going, âYou want someone to take control, to reassure you that everythingâs gonna be okay. Thatâs why youâve let me take care of you this whole week, right? Because you need me, you like how I make you feel.â
He softly strokes your bare thighs, noticing that youâre shaking under his touch. And you look like youâre about to cry, in your most vulnerable state in front of him. And yet he keeps going, his voice like a calm lull, almost hypnotic with how you look at him with your huge, unblinking eyes.
âI can be your new daddy, princess. Youâre gonna let me, arenât you?â
Rafe doesnât wait for your response. Instead, he grips your thighs harder, spreading them as far as theyâll go. He spits on your mound, watching his saliva drip down to your pussy. Youâre watching too, with stricken, hooded eyes. Like youâre frozen in time and space, and heâs the only constant.
Leaning forward, he envelopes your clit between his lips, giving it a harsh suck. Your entire body convulses, and you moan the loudest heâs ever heard you. Thunder claps at the same time, but youâre louder than it, and your hands grab on to his hair, and you press your cunt into his face, practically smothering him but he fucking loves it.
âTell daddy to lick your cunt,â he orders, his voice deeper and lower than itâs ever been, and a slight threat in his tone, âsay it, or else Iâll stop everything.â
âL-Lick it, please,â you beg so prettily, keeping your voice barely above a whisper. Rafe sits back, looking at you expectantly till you make the prettiest little noise of impatience. You shoot him a pleading look of desperation, but he doesnât let up. You cry out, gripping his hair harder before ducking your head in shame, âP-Please, okay? Please lick my cunt, daddy.â
Rafe couldâve orgasmed right there at the sound of your sweet, delicate voice pleading with him, finally addressing him as daddy. Instead, he sucks hard on your sensitive, engorged clit, and you scream bloody murder. He snickers against your soaking folds, grabbing your thrashing hips, stilling them slightly but allowing you to rock them against his face till itâs shining with your wetness.
âMessy little girl,â he mutters, âexcited, arenât you? Never had this virgin pussy eaten, huh?â he grows sloppy, messy with his licks. Tonguing your sensitive nub till youâre a writhing mess above him, incoherent little gasps and moans tumbling out of your mouth as you continue to hump against his face because youâre a goddamned virgin who doesnât know how to act because youâre feeling so good.
Rafeâs practically making out with your pussy, and heâs never enjoyed going down on a girl as much as he is right now. Itâs how responsive you are, itâs how this is all so new to you so you donât even know nor care to hold anything back. Youâre rubbing your pussy on his face like all you can think of is how good heâs making you feel. And he fucks you with his tongue, unable to quite believe how sweet you taste. Like an angel, his angel. All his.
âItâsâŚItâs too much, Rafe!â you cry out, and yet youâre rolling your hips with abandon, riding his tongue while he sucks and licks you out like heâs starved.
âYou can take it,â his voice is muffled, and you try to wrap your thighs around his head except his grip on them is too strong. Itâll leave bruises in the shape of his fingers all over your soft skin, but he likes that. He wants to bruise you, mark you, make you his in every way possible. So next time when you wore a slutty little sundress, every goddamned man on this island would know youâre taken. Fuck, heâd get his name tattooed on your goddamned pussy, andâ
You cum, squeaking so prettily he wants to bottle up the sound and keep it safe in his memories forever. Your first orgasm, and all it took was a couple of minutes of him eating your cunt. And your muscles squeeze around his tongue, and you cry and moan like you donât even know whatâs happening. Your grab at his hair, pulling so hard because youâve probably never felt like this before.
And Rafe doesnât stop, his tongue swirling circles while you hump and grind against his mouth, riding out your orgasm, moaning his name over and over again. Outside, the weather gets worse, and at one point he notes the whole room shakes as if the goddamned roofâs about to blow off. You donât give a fuck though, and he doesnât either.
âOh, Rafe, oh, oh oh, itâs too much!â
Now, youâre trying to push him off you, but selfishly he keeps tongue-fucking you. His thumb rubs your engorged, sensitive clit. He knows itâs too much for you, but heâs too fucking turned on to stop.
âCâmon, baby. Donât be like that. Lemme give you another one.â
âNo, I-I canât, I, oh fuck!â
He slaps your clit, and a squelching sound fills the room. You gasp, and he just snickers, having entirely too much fun with you. And again, you twitch your hips, inadvertently pushing your cunt into his face again. Youâre out of breath and sensitive from your first orgasm, and yet your greedy little pussy wants to give him another one.
âYou like it when your daddy slaps your cunt?â
Youâre such a shy little thing, gaping at him as if heâs said the most insidious thing on earth. And yet, your cunt squeezes around his tongue, and he you up as you continue to leak into his mouth. He looks up at you, âTell me you like it.â
âI, uh, I like it, uh⌠daddy, oh gosh!â
It takes just one more spank and you come undone, cumming all over his face and he licks you throughout. Long, languid stripes of his tongue flat against your wet folds, then he switches to fucking you with it, and your fuckholeâs so goddamned tight, his tongue barely even fits a little bit, but it doesnât stop him. Heâs got one hand slipped down his pants, jacking off because this is the hottest thing in the world heâs ever witnessed. Innocent little baby crying after orgasming from getting her pussy spanked by her daddy.
He feels like a lion closing in on the fucking lamb, forgetting himself for a second as he gets up. Aggressively pushing you down till youâre lying flat on the bed, surrounded by your stupid stuffed animals. In a second, heâs on top of you, breathing hard like a man possessed. God fuck, all he had to do was shove it inside you, hold you down and tell you to take it. Maybe press his hand over your mouth to keep you from screaming too loud. Not that it mattered. Nobody could save you from him tonight.
But you blink up at him so prettily, so unaware of his intentions, your eyelashes wet with tears. Your lips bitten and pouty, face shiny with sweat. Your hands grab his arms again, squeezing like youâve grown used to doing.
âR-Rafe, that was⌠wow.â You say breathlessly, so blissfully innocent, not realising at all that heâs moments away from holding you down and fucking you, that heâs planning how heâll do it in his head this very moment. âI never⌠I never thought it could feel that good.â
Rafe finds himself feeling that again, that weird feeling that kept bubbling up inside his chest from time to time whenever he was with you. He still doesnât have a name for it; he canât even properly describe it. But looking down at you now, watching you stare up at him with those shining eyes of yours. All he can do is push a piece of your hair out of your face, and smile slowly down at you.
âWhat do you even know about sex, baby?â He breathes, his face so close to yours.
âOh, well, uh⌠Not that much. I mean obviously I know how it works. I just⌠I didnât know you could call someone daâ that.â
He smirks, tapping your cheek condescendingly, âYou mean daddy?â
You look embarrassed, âYeah.â
âI need you to keep calling me that, okay?â Rafe says gently, âItâs completely normal and I told you Iâd take care of you from now on. You want that, donât you?â
Again, he nudges at your lips with his thumb, making you suck it. Which you do, and the feeling goes straight to his dick. He wants to fuck you while you suck his thumb, gently rock his hips into you, your tight pussy squeezing his huge cock while you whimper around his thumb, sucking it while you cried and just took it, took whatever he gave you and then said thank you, daddy like the good little girl you were.
He starts kissing you again, unable to help it. And your response is so enthusiastic, he feels like he might explode. Youâre getting more confident with all the kissing stuff, and Rafe likes that itâs all because of him.
âYou ready for the next lesson, baby?â He asks between kisses, his hands everywhere all over your naked body. Squeezing your breasts, playing with your ass. Loving that youâre naked beneath him and so willingly too.
You swallow harshly, âI donât think Iâm readyâOh!â
He takes your hand, pressing it inside his slacks. Right on his hard, throbbing dick. And fuck, it feels so small, so weak against his pulsating cock. He bites his lip hard to keep from thrusting into your hand.
âTake it out.â
âN-No!â
He exhales loudly through his nose, holding your hand tight against him when you try to snatch it away. âBaby, what did I tell you about doing what I say?â
âI-I know but⌠but Iâm scared.â
âItâs okay to be scared,â he says, âbut you need to do this, alright? Didnât I make you feel good just now?â
âWell, yes, butââ
âSo just trust me. Iâll make you feel good again, okay baby?â He kisses you lightly once, twice, three times till you smile, âYouâve been such a good girl tonight. So brave for me....â
You hiccup, looking up at him with those goddamned saucer-like eyes again, âR-Really?â
He strokes your cheek, innately aware of your hand relaxing against his cock, âYes. Such a brave, good girl. You forgot all about the storm outside, didnât you?â
As if on cue, you whimper and cuddle into him more. He smiles like a goddamned wolf, feeling evil yet desperate at the same time, âCall me daddy again, princess.â
You donât even fucking hesitate, âd-daddy, Iââ
âTake daddyâs cock out, baby. Itâll distract you, I promise.â
You do exactly what he says, and he helps you. He canât help but hiss when you free his dick from the confines of his slacks, and you gasp too, dropping it immediately when you see it.
âShit, gimme your hand,â he murmurs, and he doesnât wait this time. Snatching your hand in his, he spits down into your palm before pressing it on his dick. âStroke it.â
You pull back, âI donât know how, I donâtââ
âDo it or Iâll leave right the fuck now.â
 In your helpless daze, you whimper before placing your hand back on his dick. And itâs so red, about ready to explode the moment you touch him. He exhales slowly, and it feels so fucking good, and he covers your hand with his, guiding it, making you stroke him up and down.
âThatâs so good, baby. Youâre so good.â
âI am?â
âShit, yeah, just keep doing that. Youâre such a good girl for me, arenât you?â He notes how you grow more confident, rubbing his dick and jacking him off like a good little girl. His hand leaves yours, instead cupping your face as he pulls you in for another kiss. He canât help kissing you, you taste so fucking sweet and itâs insane because heâs never particularly enjoyed kissing anyone this much before. But he loves kissing you, leading you through it, guiding you. Loves how responsive you are, loves how you listen to him even when you feel all scared and hesitant. As if you know that at the end of the day, he was the one with all the power, the one in charge. The only one who knew how to take care of you.
âYou ever seen a cock before this, princess?â He asks crudely between kisses.
Your eyes widen, âN-No, Rafeâ I mean, uh, daddy.â
âNo? Good girl. Thatâs so fuckinâ hot.â He bites your pouty bottom lip, and you gasp, squeezing his dick in your hand and it makes him moan straight into your fucking mouth. What a naughty girl.
âItâs, uh, itâs so big,â you say quietly, so quietly that Rafe almost doesnât catch it. But he does, and he smiles, pulling back slightly.
âYeah?â
Shyly, you duck your head, âYeah, daddy.â
God, you were so fucking irresistible. He couldnât take it anymore. He takes your hand, which was still steadily pumping his dick, and holds it tightly. Holds both your hands by your sides as he nudges your legs apart again, and watches as you take a deep breath, as if you know whatâs coming.
Lowly, he whistles at how wet you are, your juices having leaked down to stain your pink sheets again. Rafeâs never had a virgin before but he knows how eager they are, how easily turned on they get. He can imagine how slippery wet and snug your snatch would be around his dick. Now, he swipes a finger down your slit, gathering your wetness while you squirm under him.
âAww, look how excited your pussy is, princess.â He snickers, bringing his finger up to your lips, smearing them with your wetness, getting it all over your face too till it shines and youâre all messy. âTell me, whatâs got her so wet?â
âI donât know.â
SMACK.
Rafe finds he quite enjoys slapping your cunt, especially when itâs so wet and throbbing. You cry out, quivering and shaking underneath him. He flashes you a look, âAnswer the question.â
âYou,â you breathe, blinking up at him, âYou, daddy.â
âYeah? I get your pussy wet?â Heâs working himself up, his dick nudging against your folds and he doesnât know why he doesnât just shove it in there. âTell me why.â
You moan pleadingly, âR-Rafe, please!â
âWhen I ask you a question, I expect you to answer it properly,â he says, enjoying himself a bit too much. It was payback for all the times youâd teased him without even realising it this past week. Flaunting your sexy little body, blinking up at him with those fuck me eyes, as if you were just begging for it in your own little innocent way.
You swallow harshly, and despite everything he can see you thinking carefully, as if you want to give him a real proper answer to impress him. Cute.
âI, uh, I like how big you are,â you stutter slowly, âyou-youâre a lot bigger than me.â
He grins wolfishly, pushing his hair out of his face before pressing a greedy kiss to your lips, which you respond to fervently. But he pulls away all too quickly, looking down at you as if he expects you to continue.
âI like how strong you are,â youâre looking anywhere but at his face, he guesses because youâre too shy. He sponges kisses down your jaw, your neck, down to your chest. Kisses all over your tits, presses them together and licks them, bites at your nipples while you moan between your words. âYou make me feel safe, daddy.â
Rafe pauses, and itâs there again. That stupid fucking feeling that he doesnât understand, nor does he care to understand it right now. Nobodyâs ever felt safe with him before. Everyoneâs always been afraid of him or hated him or screwed him over because they didnât trust him. No oneâs ever looked at him how youâre looking at him and it makes him feel things heâs never felt before.
But he shoves those feelings straight back down, clears his throat before pressing his finger down between your folds. You shiver and moan, hips bucking up before he pins them in place. He tries pushing his pointer finger inside you, but is met with resistance despite how soaking wet you are. Fuck.
âTightest pussy I ever had,â he mutters, âbut sheâll take daddyâs dick, wonât she?â
Itâs more of a statement than a question, and he ignores your soft cries as he forces his finger up your cunt. Till itâs finally knuckle-deep, and he bets you can feel the cool silver of his ring against your warmth. And your pussyâs so fucking snug, gripping his finger like a vice, and even he has to wonder how heâd possibly fit his big dick inside you.
âSo full,â you breathe, your chest rising and falling rapidly with each breath. But he shuts you up soon enough when he starts fingering you. One singular finger, because thatâs all that fits. But he moves it in and out, curving upwards till you moan, thrusting your hips in rhythm like you canât even help it.
âGonna add another one, okay baby?â
âW-Wonât fit, daddy.â
âShh, yes it will. Daddyâs gonna make it fit.â
Rafe makes it fit. He has to hold you down while you cry like a baby, but soon heâs got his index and middle finger shoved inside you, finger-fucking your tight, virgin cunt while his hard dick slaps against his stomach, and heâs so fucking turned on. More than heâs ever been in his whole life.
âHowâs that feel, baby?â He murmurs into your ear, nibbling at it, licking inside it and making you jump. And fuck, youâre so jumpy, and he has to keep you pinned down while he fingers you, and a sick part of him wonders if heâs drawn blood already.
âH-Hurts,â you whimper like the goddamned little cry-baby you are. âR-Rafe please slow down.â
âCome on, donât tell me to slow down,â he continues pumping his thick fingers up your slippery wetness, feeling like youâre swallowing them up whole every time, âNot when youâre drippinâ all over your sheets like a littleââ
âBut it hurts!â
âThatâs okay, itâs supposed to hurt,â he explains slowly, like youâre dumb, âitâs because youâve never done this before, so thatâs why I gotta stretch you out like this first, okay?â
A lone tear meanders down your cheek, âI-I donât think itâs gonna fit, Rafe.â
âI made âem fit, didnât I?â
âNooo, youâre, uh, I mean yourâŚâ You sniffle helplessly, a wild look in your eye that looks half scared, half confused as he bets your bodyâs starting to betray you.
Rafe feels a smile creep up on his face, âYou already thinkinâ about my cock, sweetheart? How itâs gonna feel when itâs up your virgin cunt?â
You shake your head vehemently, but youâre a little angel slut because your hips are bucking up to meet his fingers. âRafe, no. Your f-fingers, theyâre already too much, I donât think I can takeâŚâ
âDidnât I just tell you Iâd make it fit?â
You grip his arm tightly, pleadingly âY-Youâre too big, I-I donât think I can handle anymoreâŚOh fuck!â
He knows heâs hit that spot inside you because your whole back arches, and you let out the hottest moan heâs ever fucking heard in his life. Complete abandon, head thrown back, digging your nails so hard into his arm that heâs sure youâve broken through his skin.
âThatâs right, baby girl. Just fuckinâ take it,â he mutters, increasing his pace, wondering if he can fit a third finger in. âFuck, youâre so good, baby. Taking your daddyâs fingers like a champ. God, look at your little virgin cunt, swallowing âem up like a greedy little slut. Didnât think youâd turn out to be so fuckinâ slutty, baby.â
You clench around him, moaning his name and he canât believe how much his dirty talk is having an effect on you. His thumb rubs at your clit while he continues to finger fuck you, wanting to draw another orgasm out of you because youâre so fucking gorgeous when you cum, and he wants you to make a mess all over his fingers before he finally takes you with his cock.
âToo much, too much, oh, oh, oh,â youâre half delirious, humping against his fingers, letting him fuck you with them, and he knows you must feel so full. And it feels like heaven for him, being inside you (even if it is just with his fingers). You feel so soft, so wet, so warm. Your muscles tensing and relaxing around him as he builds you up.
âTake it,â Rafe repeats, âbet itâs never felt this good huh? You ever finger yourself, baby girl? Touch yourself late at night when you think everyone elseâs asleep?â
You gasp at his words, but he feels you clench around his digits.
âMmm, not such a good little girl after all, huh? Fingering yourself when you think your mommyâs asleep,â he grins wickedly at the horrified look on your face, increasing pace, âbut itâs never enough, is it? Your fingers arenât as big as mine, so you could never make yourself cum.â He laughs, âthis whole time, all you needed was a man like me to take care of you. Say it, say you need me. Say it.â
âN-Need you!â You cry out, delicious tears streaking your face, âI need you, daddy. I-IâŚOh fuck, please! Please, I donât⌠I just⌠Iââ
You squirt all over his hand. And itâs insane; Rafeâs never seen anything like it before. He gazes in wonder, caught off-guard for once. You completely come undone, crying and panting his name, rocking your hips against his hand as you ride out your third orgasm of the night. And who knew it would take just a little bit of dirty talk to get you to squirt? God, you were so fucking hot, so full of surprises. So perfect for him, it was unbelievable.
âGood girl,â he strokes your head like youâre his little pet, taking his wet fingers and pressing them into your mouth, and youâre so hot when you automatically suck on them. âSuch a good girl, baby. That was so fuckinâ sexy.â
All you do is clutch at him and cry, so spent and overstimulated from your orgasm. Rafe licks his lips, feeling both protective yet predatory at the same time. Youâre at your weakest, most vulnerable state. Outside, thunder and lightning strike over and over again as if they were paid to do so, and the room lights up and goes dark, it shakes and shudders, and the winds howl like a pack of possessed wolves. And yet you look so pretty in the dim glow of the candlelight.
It's the perfect night for you to get ruined. His perfect little baby. Pristine and innocent and at his mercy.
Rafeâs cock is so hard it hurts, throbbing as he grabs it by the base, pumps it as he hovers over you. On his knees while you lie beneath him, looking so deliciously scared. He presses his whole length against your stomach, and watches your eyes almost bulge out of your head. He knows heâs big, but compared to your tiny frame, heâs massive. And he gets off on that, gets off on how much bigger he is than you. He smears his precum against your stomach, smirking as he watches you swallow and try to be brave.
âListen to me,â he grabs your chin, forcing you to meet his eyes, âYou like my cock, baby? You like looking at it, huh?â
The way you lick your lips gives it away, and he laughs cruelly, tapping your cheek like youâre his little pet. âSay it, then. Say you like it. Beg me to put it inside you. Câmon, baby, look at your pussy, sheâs crying for it. Beg me.â
He knows youâre at war with yourself, and you shake your head tearfully, opening your mouth to speak. But a clap of thunder sounds just then, so loud it makes the whole room shake. You cry out so pitifully, it makes his heart throb a little. You grab at him, and he falls down on top of you, kissing you, kissing your salty sweet lips and your tears. Kissing you all over while your desperate hands tangle into his hair.
Thatâs when he nudges the tip of his dick against your folds. And it already feels like fucking heaven, your wet warmth practically begging him to shove it inside you. He presses his tip on your puffy, sensitive clit and you jump, your eyes widening and then you push at his chest.
âR-Rafe, please, I donât thinkââ
âShh, câmon, baby. Let daddy fuck you,â Rafe urges softly against your lips, âgonna make you feel so good again, mhm?â
âNoooâŚâ
He tries to ignore your soft cries, the way your palms press weakly against his chest.
âShit, just relax,â he coaxes, knowing he could just hold you down and force it in, and yetâŚ
He kisses you, tasting salt on your lips. You try to kiss him back, but he can feel you gulping for breath. He can feel your heart hammering against your chest. He can feel your limbs pushing at his body, but heâs just so much fucking bigger than you that it doesnât even make a difference, and yetâŚ
âRafe, I⌠pleaseâŚâ
âBabyâŚâ
His dick feels like itâs going to explode, and he runs it up and down your soaking slit, and you moan. And your face looks turned on beyond belief, and yet scared at the same time. Nervous, frightened, vulnerable. Itâs a heady mix, and he doesnât know what to do, andâ
âPlease, Rafe. Iâm not ready, I-I canât, Rafe. PleaseâŚâ
âFuck.â
Something comes over him, and Rafe feels it again. That bubbling, intense feeling inside his chest. Like a rush of an emotion he doesnât know if heâll ever understand. All he knows is he canât, he fucking canât. Youâre so sweet, so kind, pure like a flower and he just canât bring himself to pluck it. Tear it apart. Ruin it like how he ruined everything else he touched.
He rolls over, lying beside you while you quiver next to him. Both breathing hard. And outside, the wind howls and howls almost like itâs mocking him. Laughing at him for being a goddamned pussy. And thereâs another clap of thunder, and he hears you crying softly.
âHey, hey, itâs okay,â Rafe finds himself gathering you in his arms, holding you against his chest, âHey, look, donât worry about it. Itâs okay.â
âI-I thought I could butâŚâ you hiccup between your tears, and your eyes look like there are a thousand stars shining wetly inside them, and he knows heâs never seen anything so beautiful. âIâm sorry, I thought I could do it, I thoughtââ
âItâs okay,â he repeats, cupping your face and making you look at him, his thumbs swiping away your tears, âDonât cry, okay? Shit, itâs okay, baby. Itâs okay.â
âY-Youâre not mad?â
He strokes up and down your back, soothing you while he wonders whether he is. But the only thing he feels right now is this strange, innate need to protect you. To reassure you. Hold your quivering body close till you stopped shaking. Itâs insane, because he doesnât feel like himself, because heâs never felt this before. Itâs alien. Completely, utterly fucking alien.
âNo,â he answers quietly, pressing a kiss to your hairline, âNo, Iâm not mad.â
âYou pr-promise?â
âI promise.â
He feels like a different person as he tucks his dick back into his slacks. Like someone else, like someone he doesnât recognise. But it feels so natural, holding you so close that your heartbeat feels like his. And the storm outside feels like a million miles away. Like itâs just you and him on a different planet and nothing else exists, nothing else means anything except you.
You fall asleep in his arms, spent after everything. And Rafe doesnât even feel frustrated in that moment, because all he can focus on is how peaceful you look. Your tears dried on your cheeks, your chest rising and falling rhythmically. You trusted him with everything. And it made him feel like someone important.
The wind laughs and laughs all night.
*
The morning is calm, tranquil. Almost like the storm never even was. And Rafe wakes up well rested, with you cuddled on his chest, his arm around you and his thumb in your mouth. The room dappled in sunlight, the candles all blown out or melted away.
Slowly, he detangles from you, making sure not to wake you up. You look so peaceful, so innocent. So soft and pretty, in your little shack of a house on the Cut. He frowns as he looks around. In the morning light, your room looks even more pitiful. Itâs clean, and youâve made it pretty with notes and posters and fairy lights. But he can see the paint peeling off the walls, the fact itâs smaller than his closet back home.
Rafe canât believe heâs woken up on this side of the island.
He has the sudden urge to leave. To run. Hastily, he types out a text to you.
Rafe: Hey. I thought Iâd leave in case your mom came home and saw us. Didnât want to wake you. Talk to you later.
He has to get home. Gather his thoughts. Recalibrate. Think about what the fuck came over him last night, when heâd had you right where he fucking wanted you. And then heâd pussied out of it. Rafe Cameron never pussied out of anything.
What the fuck did that mean?
His gaze shifts to you again, so pretty and sound asleep. Naked because youâd so willingly shed your clothes for him, spread your legs for him. And he could have had you. Hell, he could have you right now. Force himself into you while you were still asleep, and youâd wake up crying and sobbing, all confused and sleepy while he held you down and ordered you to just take it.
Thatâs what he shouldâve done last night. So then what the fuck had stopped him?
Now, he lightly runs his fingers over your bare thigh, humming lightly at how smooth you feel. So soft, like an angel. A powerful, almost all-consuming feeling overtakes him. A wave of possessiveness coursing through him like a tidal wave of dark poison. You were his. All his. He could do what he pleased with you. Your body was his. Youâd all but served it to him on a silver platter last night, in your pathetic little room with the candles.
Rafe feels like heâs having an out of body experience. He gets his phone out, ignoring any small, decent part of him that was sending warning signals to his brain. You were his. He had every right to do this.
Silently, he takes the pictures. And a sick part of him gets off on it, gets off on the fact youâre asleep and none the wiser to whatâs happening. But this was the least you could do, youâd left him hanging last night. After heâd been so patient, so understanding. Fuck that. Why had he been like that? Like he was weak?
âYou make me feel safe, daddy.â
Your words from last night ring in his ears, bouncing around in his brain till it gets too much, till they start to echo and get louder and louder. Till he feels the urge to punch the shit out of your bedroom wall. It was all too much. He had to get out of here.
He tucks his phone into his pocket, pushes the cotton covers up till your chin, and then leaves without looking back.
*
âThere he is! The loverboy himself!â
His friends gather around him the next morning like heâs the second coming of Christ himself.
âHow was she, Rafe?â one of them slaps him on the back, âThat is, if you fucked her.â
âYeah.â Kelce stands in front of him with his arms crossed over his chest, looking at Rafe expectantly. They all are. âDid you fuck her?â
Rafe scoffs, âIs that even a question.â
Heâd waited all day yesterday for you to respond to his text. Like a pussy ass little bitch, heâd waited for you to say something. Growing angrier and more paranoid by the second when you didnât. Staring at the pictures heâd taken of you like a man possessed, his thumb hovering over the delete button a handful of times before heâd thrown his phone angrily across the room. Hating how you were making him wait. Hating how his heart had leapt up to his fucking throat when you finally had replied: Iâm so sorry for being such a scaredy cat yesterday. Thank you for coming over.
He'd discovered something then. He was obsessed with you. And he hated it.
âPictures or it didnât happen,â Kelce grins, cutting straight to the chase. Next to him, Rafe sees Topperâs eyes light with interest, as well as the others too. Fucking desperate losers, trying to catch a glimpse of something that belonged to him. Because theyâd never get to see you like that, ever. No one else would. Heâd make sure of that.
âIt did happen.â Rafe says calmly, âLike I said it would.â
âOkay well, thatâs great brother but weâre gonna need proof.â One of the clowns pipes up.
âYou donât need shit,â He shoots back.
âYou didnât take pictures?â Topper asks.
Rafe runs a hand through his hair in frustration. âI did.â
âThen show us. That was the deal.â
He wants to beat the shit out of all of them for daring to ask to see intimate pictures of you. As if you were anything like the other whores heâd fucked in the past, the type of stupid girls him and his friends used every week. You were different, and you were his, and they had no fucking business looking at what was his.
âLook. I donât give a shit if you donât believe me.â He mutters, completely over the dumb ass bet and over his friends too. Theyâd forget about it by tomorrow, ready to become his willing followers once more. They always did.
âCâmon man, you canât bring our hopes up like that. Either you never fucked her or,â Kelceâs eyes glint when it registers, âOr youâve gone soft for her. Youâveââ
Rafe grabs him roughly by the collar, a sudden anger coursing through him like heâs been electrocuted. âListen, you fucking moron. Donât ever insinuate Iâve gone soft for a goddamned Pogue.â
He spits that last word out like itâs venom, and yet he tried to ignore how hollow it feels. When he realises people are staring, he quietly lets go, smoothing Kelceâs shirt while his friends stare at him fearfully in that way heâs grown used to people looking at him.
âI fucked her,â Rafe says plainly, his tone switching from aggressive to calm in a split second, almost like heâs slipped on a mask, âI fucked her just like Iâve fucked every other Pogue bitch whoâs thrown herself at me before her. And it wasnât anything special. She acts all innocent, but it was easy to get her to spread her legs for me just like I told you it would be.â
He hears a thud, and then a little gasp behind him. So soft, it barely registers. Except it does, and he turns around.
And immediately locks eyes with you.
And then it feels like itâs just him and you. And nobody else is there. And thereâs no sound, like both of you have stopped breathing. You stand there, frozen, stricken. Your books on the ground in front of you. Only a few steps behind him, well within earshot. And he sees something break in your expression, porcelain features twisting in hurt, shock, dismay, disbelief.
âOh shit,â Topper mutters from somewhere behind him. A few of his friends snicker, but Rafe canât hear them. No, heâs frozen, staring at you as if he canât quite believe it. And he sees the tears welling in your eyes.
A little broken sob falls from your lips, and then you turn and run. And Rafe wants to chase after you but itâs like heâs frozen in time and space. Watching you run off while he just stands there.
Stands and watches as you run away from him, your hands reaching up blindly to wipe at your face. And that feeling returns tenfold. That feeling that Rafe canât quite put his finger on, that feeling which he wants to push back down because it suffocates him, and he doesnât understand it. The feeling consumes him from the inside out, till he feels like he canât breathe.
And he just stands there and watches until youâre gone.
đź/đ: OOF. Okay, I finally posted it! Please let me know what your thoughts! Literally any reaction, predictions, favourite parts etc. All of it, ANY of it would be so appreciated! Also please forgive any spelling or grammatical errors. Here's some questions in case you want to answer them (you don't have to!! you can comment/reblog whatever you want, i just always post questions at the end of my fics)
Does Rafe genuinely care for reader?
Should reader forgive Rafe?
Favourite scene/part?
Anyways, that's it. Now I'll anxiously wait to see what you guys think. PLEASE PLEASE consider reblogging this fic if you plan on liking it and want me to continue it. Thanks so much for all your support when I posted the sneak peek. I hope this lived up to your expectations! <3
â all mine
âwe had our downs but we had way more ups,let's make loveâ
pairing â firelord zuko! x fem!earthbender!reader
synopsis â who was surprised when you and zuko were the first in the gaang to get pregnant?
content â fem!reader, mature content (17+), suggestive themes, pregnancy, mention of sex, no actual plot really, indulgent fic, takes place seven years before the legend of aang (which takes placed 12 years after ATLA) so Zuko is 22 and Reader is 21, no use of yn, not proofread
author's note â I didn't watch the leaks yet just clips and if I do I'll still be watching the movie to support the animators
The Princess of the Fire Nation, though she often felt that, as the wife of the Fire Lord, she deserved a far grander title, sat before her vanity, studying her reflection. One by one, she had dismissed her maids, choosing instead to prepare for bed on her own. In truth, the new trending fragrance they all insisted on wearing had begun to make her nauseous.
Though, lately, everything seemed to make her sick.
âAang sent a letter.â
She hadnât even heard him enter.
Slowly, she turned to face her husband, a faint crease forming between her brows. âMy love, you spend all day in council, and the first thing you do after not seeing me for hours is talk more about the council?â she teased lightly, though there was a hint of tiredness beneath it. She turned back to the mirror, picking up her hairbrush and dragging it gently through her hair.
âWell, love, this isnât about the council. Technically,â he replied, stepping further into the room. âItâs about Aang. He needs our help.â
âOur help?â She turned again, confusion softening her features as she rose from the vanity. Her green satin nightgown draped elegantly over her figure, the gold stitching catching the candlelight with every movement. The most prominent change, however, was the gentle, undeniable curve of her stomach.
âYou knocked me up, dummy,â she teased, a small smile tugging at her lips as she approached him. Her hands slid to his shoulders, then to the ties of his robes, beginning to loosen them with practiced ease. âOr did you forget already?â
He laughed softly, the sound low and fond, allowing her to help him out of his robes as the fabric slipped from his shoulders.
âHow could I forget?â he murmured, turning toward her.
His gaze drifted over her slowly, appreciatively, before settling on the curve of her stomach. His hands followed, almost instinctively, coming to rest there, warm, steady, protective. His thumbs brushed gentle circles over the satin, as if he could feel something deeper beneath it.
âWhen you carry the future of the Fire Nation inside you?â he said quietly, his voice softening. âA little piece of meâŚâ
His eyes lifted to meet hers, something tender and unguarded flickering there.
âAnd all of you.â
She hummed softly, rising onto her tiptoes as her arms slipped around his neck, drawing him down to her. Her lips met his in a gentle, fleeting kiss, soft, familiar, almost teasing.
But when she tried to pull away, he didnât let her.
His hand tightened at her waist, the other still resting protectively against her stomach as he followed her retreat, capturing her lips again before the distance could grow. Even as her heels lowered back to the floor, he bent with her, closing the space she had tried to create.
This time the kiss deepened, slower, warmer, lingering in a way that stole the breath from her lungs. It wasnât hurried, but it wasnât soft either; it carried weight, intention, something unspoken between them.
His thumb brushed lightly against her side as he tilted his head, pressing closer, as if memorizing her. The world beyond them seemed to fade, the council, the letter, everything, leaving only the quiet crackle of candlelight and the steady rhythm of shared breath.
When he finally pulled back, it wasnât far, just enough for their foreheads to rest together, his lips still ghosting over hers, reluctant to let her go.
âI canât get you pregnant again, can I? Double pregnant,â he teased, a grin tugging at his lips.
She let out a soft laugh, shaking her head at him. âOh, youâve certainly tried,â she replied, her voice laced with amusement. Her hand lingered briefly against his chest before she stepped back, just enough to create space between them. âBut donât try again, I need this thing out of me first.â "I don't know if I love you referring to our child as a thing."
She separated from him fully then, turning slightly as if to busy herself, though she didnât miss the way his shoulders subtly slumped at the loss of contact. The warmth between them lingered in the space she left behind, unspoken but felt.
Her fingers adjusted the sleeve of her gown absentmindedly, her expression softening for just a moment before she glanced back at him over her shoulder. There was still a hint of her earlier smile there, though now tempered with curiosity.
âNow,â she said, more gently this time, âtell me what Aang wants.â
"That can wait for the morning." He mumbled, his eyes never leaving her lips as he pulled her back into another kiss.
âA village?â
Zuko sighed, steadying Appaâs harness as he helped his wife climb aboard. âWhy would he possibly want us to go to a random village?â And why would he say pack a coat? We're going to a mountain aren't we?" she huffed, gripping the edge before finally pulling herself over with a bit more effort than she liked. "I hate mountains."
He lingered below for a moment, looking up at her, concern etched into his features. âAre you sure itâs a good idea for you to go? You can stayâIâll be back in a couple days.â
She leaned over the edge slightly, brows knitting. âAang needs the second-best earthbender with him, Zuko. Iâm not disabledââ
She winced mid-sentence, her hand instinctively going to her stomach before she turned toward Toph. âSorry.â
Toph shrugged easily. âHey, Iâm just glad you finally admitted Iâm the better earthbender.â
âI give you your flowers when theyâre due,â she shot back with a small smile.
Toph grinned, but it slowly faltered, her head tilting slightly as if listening to something no one else could hear. "Your heart must be beating really fast." "Is it?" The princess quirked her head confused. "Why else am I hearing two heartbeats coming from you?â
Katara gasped, her hands flying together in delight. âOh my gosh, youâre pregnant! I thought your coat was just oddly bulky but you're pregnant! Oh my Gosh!" she exclaimed, immediately rushing forward to wrap the Fire Princess in a tight hug. âI thought they were just rumors, because surely you and Zuko wouldâve told us!â
The princess blinked, caught off guard, before her gaze slid over to her husband, who was just now hauling himself rather ungracefully into Appaâs saddle.
âZuko,â she said slowly, one brow arching, âI thought you told them.â
Zuko froze mid-step, staring back at her blankly. âI thought you did.â
There was a beat.
âOh my gosh.â
âI mean, it was only a matter of time,â Katara chimed in, smiling knowingly. âYou two have never exactly been subtle. And Zuko practically insisted on marrying you the moment he could.â
Toph snorted, crossing her arms. âYeah, honestly? Iâm surprised it took this long. Thought for sure youâd have a whole lineup of heirs by now if Zuko could keep his hands to himself for more than, what? two minutes?â
Zuko nearly choked, his face flushing a deep, unmistakable red. âThatâsâ Iââ He cleared his throat, straightening awkwardly as he avoided everyoneâs eyes. âThatâs notâ weâre notââ
The princess, however, looked entirely unbothered.
In fact, she looked amused.
âWell,â she said lightly, smoothing a hand over her stomach as she glanced at him, âhe does have a bit of a⌠lack of restraint.â
Zuko snapped his head toward her. âYouâre not helping.â
Katara laughed, covering her mouth. âI mean, you canât blame them. Youâve both beenââ she hesitated, searching for a polite word before giving up, ââlike that since the beginning.â
Toph grinned wider. âPlease. âLike thatâ is putting it nicely.â
âToph,â Katara warned, though she was still smiling.
âWhat?â Toph shrugged. âIâm just sayingâhalf the time, I didnât even need my feet to know when they were in the same room. The tension alone was loud enough.â
The princess let out a quiet laugh, shaking her head. âYouâre all incredibly annoying.â
Zuko groaned, dragging a hand down his face. âCan we please focus on the actual reason weâre here?â
âOh, no, no,â Toph continued, clearly enjoying herself. âYou deserve this. All those nights you two kept everyone awakeââ
âOkay, thatâs enough,â the princess cut in quickly, though a smile tugged at her lips. She glanced at Zuko, amused. âHe canât get any redder. Heâs about to turn into a tomato.â
Zuko let out a quiet, embarrassed huff, but didnât argue, instead shifting closer and settling against her side, seeking some sense of refuge.
She softened slightly at that, her expression gentler as she let him.
âLetâs just go get Sokka,â he muttered, still avoiding everyoneâs gaze.
The princess had shrugged off her coat minutes into the trip. They werenât even close to Aang yet, and the extra weight had her uncomfortably warm, a light sheen of sweat clinging to her skin. The shifting air currents around Appa did little to help.
Katara, however, had not left her alone once.
The questions came one after another, gentle but relentless, curiosity shining in her eyes.
âHow far along are you?â
âFive months,â she answered, offering a tired but polite smile.
âWhatâs the gender?â
âNo clue.â
âAny baby names lined up?â
âWeâre trying for something that blends earth and fire,â she said, glancing briefly at Zuko, âbut nothingâs stuck yet.â
Katara brightened. âThatâs so sweetââ
âAre you going to have more?â
The princess didnât even hesitate. âHave you met my husband?â
Katara blinked, then laughed, covering her mouth.
Zuko, meanwhile, coughed into his fist, his ears burning all over again.
Through it all, his hand never left her, resting protectively over her stomach, thumb brushing slow, absent circles as if grounding himself in her presence. Every so often, his grip would tighten slightly whenever Appa shifted, like he could somehow steady both her and the child at once.
âCareful,â he murmured under his breath at one point, guiding her subtly as the saddle dipped.
âIâm fine,â she replied, though she didnât pull away from him.
By the time the icy waters and familiar structures of the Southern Water Tribe came into view, the air had grown colder, sharper against their skin. Snow dusted the ground below, and the distant figures of Water Tribe members began to gather, pointing up at Appaâs descending form.
They didnât have to search long.
Sokka was already striding across the snow toward them, boots crunching loudly with each step, his grin widening the second he took them in.
âWell, well,â he called, arms spreading like he was welcoming honored guests. âLook who finally decided to show up. Took you two long enough.â
His gaze flicked between them, lingering, calculating, before it dropped.
Then paused.
ââŚWhoa.â
Zuko stiffened immediately. âDonât.â
But Sokka was already circling them, slow and deliberate, like he was inspecting something fascinating. âNo way. No way. Youâre serious?â
The princess raised a brow, unimpressed. âVery.â
Sokka let out a low whistle, dragging a hand down his face before pointing straight at Zuko. âI mean, I knew you two had issues with personal space, but I didnât think youâd go and make it this⌠I don't even know the word for it. You two are freaks."
Zuko groaned, already regretting coming. âSokka.â
âWhat?â Sokka shrugged, smirk growing. âYou expect me to ignore this? This isn't even groundbreaking it's just expected from you both knowing you. This is, this is what happens when you two get even five minutes alone, isnât it?â
Toph let out a quiet snort.
Sokka leaned in slightly, lowering his voice just enough to make it worse. âActually, scratch that. Five minutes is probably generous.â
Zuko made a strangled noise. âOkay.â
Katara slapped a hand over her face. âSokkaââ
âNo, no, Iâm just connecting the dots,â he continued, clearly enjoying himself. âAll those times you disappeared during meetings, all those âprivate discussionsâ yeah, makes a lot more sense now.â
The princess tilted her head, completely unbothered. âYouâre being very bold for someone standing this close to me.â
Sokka grinned. âIâm just impressed, honestly. You two had so much tension it was practically a natural disaster, and nowââ he gestured vaguely toward her stomach, ââthis is the aftermath. Surprised it took you this long."
Toph laughed outright at that.
Zuko looked like he wanted the ground to swallow him whole.
Sokka wasnât done.
âI mean seriously,â he added, folding his arms, âif this is what happens when the Fire Lord gets a little too⌠distracted, Iâm shocked thereâs not a second one already on the way.â
Zuko choked. âThatâs enough.â
âHey, Iâm congratulating you!â Sokka shot back. âJust saying, next time, maybe let people know before you two go off andââ
âSokka.â
ââexpand the royal family.â
Katara shoved him lightly. âYouâre unbelievable.â
âBut not wrong,â he corrected smoothly.
The princess let out a quiet laugh, shaking her head. âUnfortunately, heâs not entirely wrong.â
Zuko turned to her, betrayed. âYouâre encouraging him.â
âWe've been married for eleven months and I've been pregnant for five of them, you lack restraint Zukoâ she stated bluntly, though her smile gave her away. He shook his head leaning close so only he could hear her. "Who suggested riding me in the throne ro-" "Okay hush now."
Sokka clapped his hands together once, satisfied. âGreat. Now that weâve established the Fire Lord has absolutely no self-controlââ
âSokka.â
ââcan someone please tell me why Aang is dragging us to some random village?"
The teasing was warranted, deserved, even.
The Fire Nation had taken your father, your brother. Zukoâs redemption didnât erase that. Not to you. He had hunted you, cornered you, forced you into survival more times than you could count. While the others learned to trust him, to laugh with him, to move on⌠you hadnât. Not so easily.
So yeah, there had been tension.
A lot of it.
It just⌠hadnât been resolved in a way anyone else approved of.
His lips brushed slowly along the inside of her thigh, unhurried, deliberate, testing, teasing. The touch alone was enough to pull a quiet, unwilling sound from her, her breath catching despite herself.
âJust do it already,â she muttered, more breath than voice, her fingers tightening against the sheets.
Zuko clicked his tongue softly, unfazed. Another kiss followed, closer this time, but still not quite where she wanted, where she needed.
âNot until you say please.â
Her head tipped back in frustration. âWhy would I have to say please?â she shot back weakly. âYou said you were atoning for everything your nation did. Consider this part of your apology.â
A quiet huff of amusement left him, warm against her skin. âIâve been atoning for two months now,â he murmured, his voice low, almost thoughtful.
Another slow press of his lips, lingering.
âAnd yet,â he added, âevery morning I wake up and youâve already taken my portion of breakfast because, apparently, âmurderers donât deserve to eat.ââ
She exhaled sharply, somewhere between a scoff and something softer. âWell, when the Fire Nation killed my family, I couldnât afford breakfastââ
âI know.â His tone shifted immediately, the teasing giving way to something heavier, sincere. His hand stilled, grounding. âI know. And Iâm sorry.â
There was a pause, the air between them tightening, thick with everything unsaid.
âIâll spend the rest of my life trying to make up for it,â he continued quietly. âFor what I did⌠for what I stood for.â
His placed a long kiss to her core, a soft moan (against her will) escaped her lips.
âLet me try,â he said, voice gentler now. âEven if itâs not enough.â
âIâm glad you all could make it, this village needs our help withââ Aang began, pulling back from Katara mid-sentence.
His eyes flicked across the group.
Paused.
Then widened.
ââŚAreâdidâ?â
He leaned toward Katara, lowering his voice into what he clearly thought was a whisper. âAm I allowed to ask people if theyâve gained weight?â
Kataraâs eyes widened. âNo, Aang. Weâve been over this.â
Aang nodded quickly. âRight, right. No asking.â
ââŚTheyâre pregnant,â she added quietly.
Aang blinked.
Then looked back at them.
Then back at Katara.
ââŚZukoâs pregnant too?â
Toph snorted.
Sokka immediately burst out laughing. âYeah, yeah, Fire Lord had a lot to do with it actually.â
Zukoâs face flushed instantly. âThatâs notââ
âIâm pregnant, Aang,â the princess cut in, voice flat.
âOh!â Aang straightened immediately, relief flooding his face. âOh, that makes way more sense.â
There was a beat.
ââŚCongratulations!â he added, a little too late but entirely sincere.
Then his expression shifted, concern creeping in.
âWait, are you sure you should be here?â he asked, glancing between her and Zuko. âI mean, with everything going on⌠I donât want you getting hurt.â
Zuko immediately nodded. âExactly.â
She sighed.
âIâm pregnant, not made of glass,â she said, crossing her arms lightly. âI can still help.â
Toph smirked. âTold you.â
Katara smiled gently. âWeâll keep an eye on you. Just in case.â
Sokka grinned. âYeah, someone has to make sure Zuko doesnât give himself an aneurysm trying to watch after the princess.â
Zuko shot him a glare.
Aang hesitated, then nodded. âOkay. I trust you. Just⌠be careful, alright?â
She gave a small, confident nod.
âAlways.â
Aang clapped his hands together once, refocusing. âRight, so. The village has been dealing with a spirit. Itâs been acting aggressively, and I think itâs tied to something in the mountain.â
The princess exhaled slowly. ââŚSo you did drag us out here for a mountain.â
Aang winced. âTechnically⌠yes.â
Zuko sighed. âOf course.â
Toph cracked her knuckles. âGood. I was getting bored.â
Sokka looked between them, grin already returning. âAlright, angry spirit, pregnant Fire-Earth Princess, and Zuko on edge. This should go great.â
She leaned slightly into Zukoâs side, her hand brushing his.
âNext time,â she murmured, âwe ignore the letter and go to Ember Island."
He huffed softly. ââŚAgreed.â
love speaks! rushed and indulgent sorry i wish this was better but if i draft it it'll never get done. divider by @/cafekitsune
â all mine
âwe had our downs but we had way more ups,let's make loveâ
pairing â firelord zuko! x fem!earthbender!reader
synopsis â who was surprised when you and zuko were the first in the gaang to get pregnant?
content â fem!reader, mature content (17+), suggestive themes, pregnancy, mention of sex, no actual plot really, indulgent fic, takes place seven years before the legend of aang (which takes placed 12 years after ATLA) so Zuko is 22 and Reader is 21, no use of yn, not proofread
author's note â I didn't watch the leaks yet just clips and if I do I'll still be watching the movie to support the animators
The Princess of the Fire Nation, though she often felt that, as the wife of the Fire Lord, she deserved a far grander title, sat before her vanity, studying her reflection. One by one, she had dismissed her maids, choosing instead to prepare for bed on her own. In truth, the new trending fragrance they all insisted on wearing had begun to make her nauseous.
Though, lately, everything seemed to make her sick.
âAang sent a letter.â
She hadnât even heard him enter.
Slowly, she turned to face her husband, a faint crease forming between her brows. âMy love, you spend all day in council, and the first thing you do after not seeing me for hours is talk more about the council?â she teased lightly, though there was a hint of tiredness beneath it. She turned back to the mirror, picking up her hairbrush and dragging it gently through her hair.
âWell, love, this isnât about the council. Technically,â he replied, stepping further into the room. âItâs about Aang. He needs our help.â
âOur help?â She turned again, confusion softening her features as she rose from the vanity. Her green satin nightgown draped elegantly over her figure, the gold stitching catching the candlelight with every movement. The most prominent change, however, was the gentle, undeniable curve of her stomach.
âYou knocked me up, dummy,â she teased, a small smile tugging at her lips as she approached him. Her hands slid to his shoulders, then to the ties of his robes, beginning to loosen them with practiced ease. âOr did you forget already?â
He laughed softly, the sound low and fond, allowing her to help him out of his robes as the fabric slipped from his shoulders.
âHow could I forget?â he murmured, turning toward her.
His gaze drifted over her slowly, appreciatively, before settling on the curve of her stomach. His hands followed, almost instinctively, coming to rest there, warm, steady, protective. His thumbs brushed gentle circles over the satin, as if he could feel something deeper beneath it.
âWhen you carry the future of the Fire Nation inside you?â he said quietly, his voice softening. âA little piece of meâŚâ
His eyes lifted to meet hers, something tender and unguarded flickering there.
âAnd all of you.â
She hummed softly, rising onto her tiptoes as her arms slipped around his neck, drawing him down to her. Her lips met his in a gentle, fleeting kiss, soft, familiar, almost teasing.
But when she tried to pull away, he didnât let her.
His hand tightened at her waist, the other still resting protectively against her stomach as he followed her retreat, capturing her lips again before the distance could grow. Even as her heels lowered back to the floor, he bent with her, closing the space she had tried to create.
This time the kiss deepened, slower, warmer, lingering in a way that stole the breath from her lungs. It wasnât hurried, but it wasnât soft either; it carried weight, intention, something unspoken between them.
His thumb brushed lightly against her side as he tilted his head, pressing closer, as if memorizing her. The world beyond them seemed to fade, the council, the letter, everything, leaving only the quiet crackle of candlelight and the steady rhythm of shared breath.
When he finally pulled back, it wasnât far, just enough for their foreheads to rest together, his lips still ghosting over hers, reluctant to let her go.
âI canât get you pregnant again, can I? Double pregnant,â he teased, a grin tugging at his lips.
She let out a soft laugh, shaking her head at him. âOh, youâve certainly tried,â she replied, her voice laced with amusement. Her hand lingered briefly against his chest before she stepped back, just enough to create space between them. âBut donât try again, I need this thing out of me first.â "I don't know if I love you referring to our child as a thing."
She separated from him fully then, turning slightly as if to busy herself, though she didnât miss the way his shoulders subtly slumped at the loss of contact. The warmth between them lingered in the space she left behind, unspoken but felt.
Her fingers adjusted the sleeve of her gown absentmindedly, her expression softening for just a moment before she glanced back at him over her shoulder. There was still a hint of her earlier smile there, though now tempered with curiosity.
âNow,â she said, more gently this time, âtell me what Aang wants.â
"That can wait for the morning." He mumbled, his eyes never leaving her lips as he pulled her back into another kiss.
âA village?â
Zuko sighed, steadying Appaâs harness as he helped his wife climb aboard. âWhy would he possibly want us to go to a random village?â And why would he say pack a coat? We're going to a mountain aren't we?" she huffed, gripping the edge before finally pulling herself over with a bit more effort than she liked. "I hate mountains."
He lingered below for a moment, looking up at her, concern etched into his features. âAre you sure itâs a good idea for you to go? You can stayâIâll be back in a couple days.â
She leaned over the edge slightly, brows knitting. âAang needs the second-best earthbender with him, Zuko. Iâm not disabledââ
She winced mid-sentence, her hand instinctively going to her stomach before she turned toward Toph. âSorry.â
Toph shrugged easily. âHey, Iâm just glad you finally admitted Iâm the better earthbender.â
âI give you your flowers when theyâre due,â she shot back with a small smile.
Toph grinned, but it slowly faltered, her head tilting slightly as if listening to something no one else could hear. "Your heart must be beating really fast." "Is it?" The princess quirked her head confused. "Why else am I hearing two heartbeats coming from you?â
Katara gasped, her hands flying together in delight. âOh my gosh, youâre pregnant! I thought your coat was just oddly bulky but you're pregnant! Oh my Gosh!" she exclaimed, immediately rushing forward to wrap the Fire Princess in a tight hug. âI thought they were just rumors, because surely you and Zuko wouldâve told us!â
The princess blinked, caught off guard, before her gaze slid over to her husband, who was just now hauling himself rather ungracefully into Appaâs saddle.
âZuko,â she said slowly, one brow arching, âI thought you told them.â
Zuko froze mid-step, staring back at her blankly. âI thought you did.â
There was a beat.
âOh my gosh.â
âI mean, it was only a matter of time,â Katara chimed in, smiling knowingly. âYou two have never exactly been subtle. And Zuko practically insisted on marrying you the moment he could.â
Toph snorted, crossing her arms. âYeah, honestly? Iâm surprised it took this long. Thought for sure youâd have a whole lineup of heirs by now if Zuko could keep his hands to himself for more than, what? two minutes?â
Zuko nearly choked, his face flushing a deep, unmistakable red. âThatâsâ Iââ He cleared his throat, straightening awkwardly as he avoided everyoneâs eyes. âThatâs notâ weâre notââ
The princess, however, looked entirely unbothered.
In fact, she looked amused.
âWell,â she said lightly, smoothing a hand over her stomach as she glanced at him, âhe does have a bit of a⌠lack of restraint.â
Zuko snapped his head toward her. âYouâre not helping.â
Katara laughed, covering her mouth. âI mean, you canât blame them. Youâve both beenââ she hesitated, searching for a polite word before giving up, ââlike that since the beginning.â
Toph grinned wider. âPlease. âLike thatâ is putting it nicely.â
âToph,â Katara warned, though she was still smiling.
âWhat?â Toph shrugged. âIâm just sayingâhalf the time, I didnât even need my feet to know when they were in the same room. The tension alone was loud enough.â
The princess let out a quiet laugh, shaking her head. âYouâre all incredibly annoying.â
Zuko groaned, dragging a hand down his face. âCan we please focus on the actual reason weâre here?â
âOh, no, no,â Toph continued, clearly enjoying herself. âYou deserve this. All those nights you two kept everyone awakeââ
âOkay, thatâs enough,â the princess cut in quickly, though a smile tugged at her lips. She glanced at Zuko, amused. âHe canât get any redder. Heâs about to turn into a tomato.â
Zuko let out a quiet, embarrassed huff, but didnât argue, instead shifting closer and settling against her side, seeking some sense of refuge.
She softened slightly at that, her expression gentler as she let him.
âLetâs just go get Sokka,â he muttered, still avoiding everyoneâs gaze.
The princess had shrugged off her coat minutes into the trip. They werenât even close to Aang yet, and the extra weight had her uncomfortably warm, a light sheen of sweat clinging to her skin. The shifting air currents around Appa did little to help.
Katara, however, had not left her alone once.
The questions came one after another, gentle but relentless, curiosity shining in her eyes.
âHow far along are you?â
âFive months,â she answered, offering a tired but polite smile.
âWhatâs the gender?â
âNo clue.â
âAny baby names lined up?â
âWeâre trying for something that blends earth and fire,â she said, glancing briefly at Zuko, âbut nothingâs stuck yet.â
Katara brightened. âThatâs so sweetââ
âAre you going to have more?â
The princess didnât even hesitate. âHave you met my husband?â
Katara blinked, then laughed, covering her mouth.
Zuko, meanwhile, coughed into his fist, his ears burning all over again.
Through it all, his hand never left her, resting protectively over her stomach, thumb brushing slow, absent circles as if grounding himself in her presence. Every so often, his grip would tighten slightly whenever Appa shifted, like he could somehow steady both her and the child at once.
âCareful,â he murmured under his breath at one point, guiding her subtly as the saddle dipped.
âIâm fine,â she replied, though she didnât pull away from him.
By the time the icy waters and familiar structures of the Southern Water Tribe came into view, the air had grown colder, sharper against their skin. Snow dusted the ground below, and the distant figures of Water Tribe members began to gather, pointing up at Appaâs descending form.
They didnât have to search long.
Sokka was already striding across the snow toward them, boots crunching loudly with each step, his grin widening the second he took them in.
âWell, well,â he called, arms spreading like he was welcoming honored guests. âLook who finally decided to show up. Took you two long enough.â
His gaze flicked between them, lingering, calculating, before it dropped.
Then paused.
ââŚWhoa.â
Zuko stiffened immediately. âDonât.â
But Sokka was already circling them, slow and deliberate, like he was inspecting something fascinating. âNo way. No way. Youâre serious?â
The princess raised a brow, unimpressed. âVery.â
Sokka let out a low whistle, dragging a hand down his face before pointing straight at Zuko. âI mean, I knew you two had issues with personal space, but I didnât think youâd go and make it this⌠I don't even know the word for it. You two are freaks."
Zuko groaned, already regretting coming. âSokka.â
âWhat?â Sokka shrugged, smirk growing. âYou expect me to ignore this? This isn't even groundbreaking it's just expected from you both knowing you. This is, this is what happens when you two get even five minutes alone, isnât it?â
Toph let out a quiet snort.
Sokka leaned in slightly, lowering his voice just enough to make it worse. âActually, scratch that. Five minutes is probably generous.â
Zuko made a strangled noise. âOkay.â
Katara slapped a hand over her face. âSokkaââ
âNo, no, Iâm just connecting the dots,â he continued, clearly enjoying himself. âAll those times you disappeared during meetings, all those âprivate discussionsâ yeah, makes a lot more sense now.â
The princess tilted her head, completely unbothered. âYouâre being very bold for someone standing this close to me.â
Sokka grinned. âIâm just impressed, honestly. You two had so much tension it was practically a natural disaster, and nowââ he gestured vaguely toward her stomach, ââthis is the aftermath. Surprised it took you this long."
Toph laughed outright at that.
Zuko looked like he wanted the ground to swallow him whole.
Sokka wasnât done.
âI mean seriously,â he added, folding his arms, âif this is what happens when the Fire Lord gets a little too⌠distracted, Iâm shocked thereâs not a second one already on the way.â
Zuko choked. âThatâs enough.â
âHey, Iâm congratulating you!â Sokka shot back. âJust saying, next time, maybe let people know before you two go off andââ
âSokka.â
ââexpand the royal family.â
Katara shoved him lightly. âYouâre unbelievable.â
âBut not wrong,â he corrected smoothly.
The princess let out a quiet laugh, shaking her head. âUnfortunately, heâs not entirely wrong.â
Zuko turned to her, betrayed. âYouâre encouraging him.â
âWe've been married for eleven months and I've been pregnant for five of them, you lack restraint Zukoâ she stated bluntly, though her smile gave her away. He shook his head leaning close so only he could hear her. "Who suggested riding me in the throne ro-" "Okay hush now."
Sokka clapped his hands together once, satisfied. âGreat. Now that weâve established the Fire Lord has absolutely no self-controlââ
âSokka.â
ââcan someone please tell me why Aang is dragging us to some random village?"
The teasing was warranted, deserved, even.
The Fire Nation had taken your father, your brother. Zukoâs redemption didnât erase that. Not to you. He had hunted you, cornered you, forced you into survival more times than you could count. While the others learned to trust him, to laugh with him, to move on⌠you hadnât. Not so easily.
So yeah, there had been tension.
A lot of it.
It just⌠hadnât been resolved in a way anyone else approved of.
His lips brushed slowly along the inside of her thigh, unhurried, deliberate, testing, teasing. The touch alone was enough to pull a quiet, unwilling sound from her, her breath catching despite herself.
âJust do it already,â she muttered, more breath than voice, her fingers tightening against the sheets.
Zuko clicked his tongue softly, unfazed. Another kiss followed, closer this time, but still not quite where she wanted, where she needed.
âNot until you say please.â
Her head tipped back in frustration. âWhy would I have to say please?â she shot back weakly. âYou said you were atoning for everything your nation did. Consider this part of your apology.â
A quiet huff of amusement left him, warm against her skin. âIâve been atoning for two months now,â he murmured, his voice low, almost thoughtful.
Another slow press of his lips, lingering.
âAnd yet,â he added, âevery morning I wake up and youâve already taken my portion of breakfast because, apparently, âmurderers donât deserve to eat.ââ
She exhaled sharply, somewhere between a scoff and something softer. âWell, when the Fire Nation killed my family, I couldnât afford breakfastââ
âI know.â His tone shifted immediately, the teasing giving way to something heavier, sincere. His hand stilled, grounding. âI know. And Iâm sorry.â
There was a pause, the air between them tightening, thick with everything unsaid.
âIâll spend the rest of my life trying to make up for it,â he continued quietly. âFor what I did⌠for what I stood for.â
His placed a long kiss to her core, a soft moan (against her will) escaped her lips.
âLet me try,â he said, voice gentler now. âEven if itâs not enough.â
âIâm glad you all could make it, this village needs our help withââ Aang began, pulling back from Katara mid-sentence.
His eyes flicked across the group.
Paused.
Then widened.
ââŚAreâdidâ?â
He leaned toward Katara, lowering his voice into what he clearly thought was a whisper. âAm I allowed to ask people if theyâve gained weight?â
Kataraâs eyes widened. âNo, Aang. Weâve been over this.â
Aang nodded quickly. âRight, right. No asking.â
ââŚTheyâre pregnant,â she added quietly.
Aang blinked.
Then looked back at them.
Then back at Katara.
ââŚZukoâs pregnant too?â
Toph snorted.
Sokka immediately burst out laughing. âYeah, yeah, Fire Lord had a lot to do with it actually.â
Zukoâs face flushed instantly. âThatâs notââ
âIâm pregnant, Aang,â the princess cut in, voice flat.
âOh!â Aang straightened immediately, relief flooding his face. âOh, that makes way more sense.â
There was a beat.
ââŚCongratulations!â he added, a little too late but entirely sincere.
Then his expression shifted, concern creeping in.
âWait, are you sure you should be here?â he asked, glancing between her and Zuko. âI mean, with everything going on⌠I donât want you getting hurt.â
Zuko immediately nodded. âExactly.â
She sighed.
âIâm pregnant, not made of glass,â she said, crossing her arms lightly. âI can still help.â
Toph smirked. âTold you.â
Katara smiled gently. âWeâll keep an eye on you. Just in case.â
Sokka grinned. âYeah, someone has to make sure Zuko doesnât give himself an aneurysm trying to watch after the princess.â
Zuko shot him a glare.
Aang hesitated, then nodded. âOkay. I trust you. Just⌠be careful, alright?â
She gave a small, confident nod.
âAlways.â
Aang clapped his hands together once, refocusing. âRight, so. The village has been dealing with a spirit. Itâs been acting aggressively, and I think itâs tied to something in the mountain.â
The princess exhaled slowly. ââŚSo you did drag us out here for a mountain.â
Aang winced. âTechnically⌠yes.â
Zuko sighed. âOf course.â
Toph cracked her knuckles. âGood. I was getting bored.â
Sokka looked between them, grin already returning. âAlright, angry spirit, pregnant Fire-Earth Princess, and Zuko on edge. This should go great.â
She leaned slightly into Zukoâs side, her hand brushing his.
âNext time,â she murmured, âwe ignore the letter and go to Ember Island."
He huffed softly. ââŚAgreed.â
love speaks! rushed and indulgent sorry i wish this was better but if i draft it it'll never get done. divider by @/cafekitsune

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
⤿ŕŚ... đ°đľđŞđ¨đľđŤđŹđşđŞđŹđľđť
⤿ Pairing: Zuko x Fem!Reader
⤿ঠđ°đľđŞđ¨đľđŤđŹđşđŞđŹđľđť â someone who glows with intense passion, brilliance, or joy, or conversely, someone burning with extreme rage.
⤿Content : Plot & build up. Pregnancy. Nudity. Wounds & bruises. Kissing. Suggestive. Intimacy. Heavily Implied sex. Fluff. Drizzle of angst. Scene inspired by Pursuit of Jade. The most self-indulgent a self-indulgent fic can get.
⤿Word count: 7.7k
⤿ Authors note: Sokka is vital to the plot of every fic! Zuko loose hair and back muscles when they're flexed *drools*. Last last thing, I suck at content/warning tags sorry ://
Once again... balance has been restored to the world, peace revived to the united republicans, and a dawn on the horizon to mark it's arrival.
But the suns awakening did not remove the cinder from the air nor the scorch of the city from belowâa new day had not meant a forgotten yesterdayâthe damage was done and much was to be rebuilt.
Birdsong returned to the skies. And a memory stirred of all the mornings he had spent on the terrace overlooking the flourishing expanse of his nation, a whiff of cider musk breathing from his silk robes.
Zuko set aside much of his concerns for the time being and embraced the kindred fire of first light as they braved the clouds. He had not wanted toâhe felt he did not deserve toâyet was unable to stop himself from succumbing to relief, for what a long arduous battle it had been.
"This marks another win for team Avatar!" Sokka exclaimed breathlessly as he landed unceremoniously beside Zuko. He threw his arm over the railed edge of Appaâs saddle and deflated from the aftershock of nearly free-falling to his death.
"And what exactly did you contribute?" Toph queried.
"O you know, brains and brawn. Saved yalls butts twice! Not forgetting how my spectacular no bending invention single-handedly restored peace and balance to the world"
"You think you could use that no bending skills to save me from the wrath of my wife?â
Silence.
Sokka's head whipped toward Zuko whose face had shifted in an instant from calm serenity to petrified realization.
âI didnât tell her I was leaving,â he muttered under his breath, staring into the sun as if it might offer him mercy.
Toph chortled, âGoodluck with thatâ
Sokka furiously shook his head. âDonât drag me into thisâ
Aang, perched atop Appaâs head, looked back, glad he had not been in Sokkaâsâor, worse yet, Zukoâsâstead because he, like the rest, had known your fiery temperament and had been subjected to its terrifying nature before, close enough to understand it wasnât just talk or a joke passed over lightly.
Even Katara who could silence a room with a glance had never made him feel quite like this: that uneasy awareness of having already chosen the wrong side of a coming conversation.
He swallowed, suddenly very aware of his torn clothes, and looked away from Zuko. He was taken back to that one time during a stealth mission when Sokka and Zukoâs simple bantering had turned a quiet mission into near disaster.
It was a few years after Firelord Ozaiâs defeat, when the plans for Republic City were still ink on paper and the world was trying to stitch itself back together.
They ran on exhaustion more than certainty, moving between rebuilding efforts, negotiations, and the precarious work of keeping the nationsâset in their ways of warâfrom tearing at each other again.
The group had split in two. Probably not the smartest of plans. Aang was to take Sokka and Zuko, stake out a camp, trace patrol patterns, count soldiers, gather whatever intel they could, and await the signal.
But with three hours gone and still no sign of movement, Zuko, who wasnât even supposed to be there in the first place, shifted from stillness into irritation. And with Zuko, irritation never stayed small for long.
Sokka noticed, of course. And Sokkaâwell, Sokka had never met a tense situation he couldnât make worse on purpose.
âWeâll age out here before we see a single soldier. Look, Zukoâs already balding,â Sokka said, poking at a branch at Zukoâs feet with his boomerang.
âIf you would stop talking, we might actually hear something useful.â
âOh, Iâm sorry,â Sokka shot back, louder, âI didnât realize Fire lord grumpy here was conducting a listening ceremony.â
The air tightened.
Aang had glanced between them, already sensing the shift before either of them fully committed to it. âGuys... maybeââ
And just like that, their bickering grew harsher, loud enough to have alerted an unseen passing patrol. âItâs the Avatar!!â
âYou guys did it again!â Aang snatched up his staff in one motion. Air lifted him upward as he rose above the bushes, frustration flashing across his face. âEvery time you argue, someone shows up and I'm always the first one noticed!â
Troops had plunged from the canopy of trees, emerging one after the other from the dark crevices of the forest with no end in sight.
Aang landed to help Zuko and Sokka.
But they were steadily driven back into a position where the enemy had gained the upper hand.
Like fury incarnate, earth had suddenly surged up in twin walls from the ground, folding the attackers in and cutting off every escape, and then water followedâan erosion, swift and precise washed through the space, locking every step in place as it hardened around their feet.
Every threat was flattened in a single, controlled strike.
The chaos gone as quickly as it had escalated.
You stood there afterward with a flat, unreadable expression, sweat clad and breathing heavier from the strain of such coordinated yet strenuous bending, your disappointment settling over them like stone.
Aang visibly shivered, his body reacting as the memory surfaced.
He could still feel it: the pressure of your words pinning them in place more effectively than any Earth Kingdom soldier ever had.
Since then, he had avoided anything even remotely reckless within your orbit. If something looked like it might spiral, he was already halfway out of it.
If Sokka started arguing, Aang found air.
If Zuko started pacing, Aang found distance.
If a plan felt even slightly like it might become âthat kind of situation again,â Aang was suddenly, urgently needed somewhere else. Anywhere else.
He let out a small breath, rubbing the back of his neck as if it could ease the memory away.
âYeah,â he muttered to himself, glancing off toward the horizon. âNot doing that again.â
Katara had heard the whole thing.
She didnât feel sorry for them. Not really. They made their choices, and choices had consequences, therefore they should own up to it. Simple as that. Still, there was something faintly amusing about the way they spoke of you, like your presence alone had rewritten the rules of survival.
Katara had seen real fury before. Water crashing, storms breaking, emotions spilling over in waves.
And youâŚyou were rational. That was all.
You were control. And control when it turned toward them felt like standing still in deep water as the current decided where one would go.
You were calm, collected, even when you reprimanded them. Somehow, that was exactly what made it worse. Because you didnât raise your voice. Like every situation wasnât an emotional mess to be shouted throughâbut a problem to be solved, with consequences carefully considered.
She sighed, shaking her. âDeserved.â
Toph nodded in agreement. Boys were stupid. Brainless. Rash. They had tendency to ruin most of what they touched⌠and didnât touch.
Sokka spoke first, very carefully. âShe once looked at me like I had personally offended the concept of intelligence.â
âYou did,â Toph and Zuko replied in unison.
Sokka glared.
âYouâre all ridiculous.â Then, almost absently, Katara added, âShe doesnât scare me.â
âAnd me,â Toph raised her hand.
Aang blinked. âReally?â
Katara rested against Appa. âSheâll be angryâand it's within her right to be. You left without telling her.â
Zuko looked toward the horizon, where messengers and rumours always seemed to travel faster than wind.
âAnd after what just happened,â she added, quieter now, ânews of the scale of the wreckage will reach her soon.â
Sokka patted Zukoâs shoulder with forced sympathy. âYou're going to have to deal with this one yourself buddyâ
Zukoâs expression didnât change. âYouâre coming with me.â
âNope.â Sokka's leg hooked lazily over the other, letting the slight breeze catch him as if he had already emotionally checked out. âThis is a royal problem. Fire Nation business. Husband wife stuff.â
Toph snorted, pointedly removed from the conversation in the exact way Sokka had hoped to be.
âSokkaâ
âWhat Katara? I value my life.â
Aang shifted uncomfortably as Appa readied to land. âIn her⌠condition. I donât think sheâs going to justâfocus on one person.â
Zukoâs eye twitched. He clearly caught the implication, but swallowed it down with visible effort. ââŚYouâre all coming,â he said flatly.
Sokka pointed at him. âThatâs not how protection works!â
Appa touched down near the city center with a thud that rippled through the streets below.
âIt's been a while. We could do with a visitâ She smoothed a hand over Appaâs fur, a smile written across the corners of her mouth.
âSweet.â Toph shrugged, entirely unbothered. âIâve got nothing better to do.â
With Katara and Toph in agreement, the decision was already made.
Zuko would be returning home regardless, so his vote counted for nothing.
As for Aang and SokkaâŚthey werenât given a choice.
With much still to be done in the wake of the destruction left behind, Sokka suggested they remain in Republic City for the day, where they would clean up, rest, and handle a few lingering matters before setting out for the Fire Nation the following morning.
This time, his opinion had been heard and agreed upon.
Zuko was grateful, albeit hesitant. He told himself it was better to return home fully rested and composed than to arrive in torn clothes, injuries half-healed, and every weakness laid bare for scrutiny.
â˘.âżď¸ľË⤿đŚâđĽ ŕŚË︾âż.â˘
Steam curled lazily along the stone walls.
Zuko submerged himself under the hot water longer than necessary. When he resurfaced, it ran over his shoulders, down his arms and chest as if it could rinse out more than just soot and sweat.
The day replayed itself in fragments. Then went further back to when his hope for redemption sparked and brought him to this point. Then even further backâdeeper into the memories of his childhood when he'd been taught the history of his Nation, their climb to dominance and successâŚto the demise of the Air Nomad. Aang's people.
He exhaled slowly, tilting his head back against the tub, his arms resting along its curved edges.
His chest rose with the steam, then eased back downâsteady as the flicker of candlelight in a still room.
âWhat troubles you, My Lord?â
A ghost of a touch brushed his shoulder where a deep incision had been healed to a dark bruise. Another sensation had followed shortly, a softer collision against his shoulder.
âWhy? Do you plan on kissing my troubles away?â
He had found himself smiling.
âOh, I can do a lot more than thatâŚâ you replied, voice warm with that familiar sparkâthe kind that didnât burn outwards so much as it simply refused to go dim.
His hand had rested on your hip, fingers idly tugging at the absurd amount of layers in your dress as if grounding himself in something real.
âThank youâŚâ
âI havenât even done anything yet,â you mused, tilting your head to capture his lips in a simple kiss before tucking his hair behind his ears.
But Zuko had meant it in all honesty. âFor being hereâ
âEven when it got hard. Even when everything changed⌠when it was an upheaval and adjustment for you.â
You had become his calm, the push and pull of water, steadying him when everything else felt uncertain.
And yet, despite the water that flowed through your veins, making you strong, composed, and grounding, there was a fire breathed beneath it.
It was obvious in the way you moved through the worldâquick to flare, quick to speak, quick to challenge anything that stirred too comfortably around you.
âThose eyes look as if they could do no wrong,â your finger traced the slope of his nose, slow and unhurried, like you had all the time in the world to map him out, to revitalize the memory of him.
It lingered there for just a moment too longâenough to blur the line between thought and touchâbefore drifting down, over the heat of his cheek, across his jaw to pinch his chin.
His breath caught, subtle but sharp.
He didnât move at all, caught between the instinct to step back and the more dangerous urge to stay exactly where he was.
âBut itâs not enough to get you out of trouble,â
His body jolted upright.
The bathwater around him swayed at the suddenness. The illusion broken instantly, like heat breaking through glass.
He dragged a hand down his face. Once. Firm.
Exhaustion. That was all it was. A tired mind pulling shapes out of absence just to fill the missing and overexertion and the hunger.
Nothing more.
He pushed up through the water, muscles tightening as cold air met damp skin. Heavy droplets clung to him, sliding slowly down his shoulders and legs, tracing paths to corners touched by your heat.
For a moment, he stood there letting the realization settle back into something he could control. Then he stepped out of the tub.
The towel came around his waist in practiced motion. Water hit tile in uneven rhythms behind him as he dried his hair, wringing it out before clipping it back and walking into the room he'd been given.
Soft bedding, muted light, walls too clean to feel familiar. Comfortable, but not home. Not anything that could anchor the feeling heâd just shaken off. He crossed it anyway.
He dressed in silence, awkwardly folding each movement into the next like he'd long forgotten how to do it himself.
By the time he lay down in bed, at last, the room was dark except for the faint spill of city light through the window.
Sleep didnât come quickly, and so he stared at the ceiling, listening to the distant ensemble of Republic Cityâtoo alive to feel entirely restful. His mind drifted anyway: plans, routes, conversations yet to happen, versions of tomorrow that all ended in the same place.
Zuko closed his eyes. And eventually, after a long stretch of miseryâsleep finally took him.
â˘.âżď¸ľË⤿đŚâđĽ ŕŚË︾âż.â˘
The sun wasnât even up yet. Sokka stared into oblivion with a bag slung under his arm, blinking slowly like sleep itself was personally refusing him entry.
Toph flicked a pebble at him. It struck him square in the forehead.
âOWâhey!â Sokka yelped, stumbling sideways and nearly taking himself out on a crate. âWhat was that for?!â
âKeeping you awake,â Toph said. âYou were starting to look peaceful. It was disturbing.â
Zuko stepped past them, passing Aang the last of the supplies before climbing up onto Appa with the efficiency of someone ready to get back home.
âI feel like I shouldâve been consulted on this,â Sokka muttered, rubbing his eyes.
Katara didnât even turn around. âYou were.â
âI would remember being consulted.â
âYou were informed,â she corrected. âThen you complained.â
âThat is not the same thing.â
âIt is exactly the same thing.â
Toph lifted herself onto Appa, joining Zuko and Katara. âYouâre coming. Stop whining.â
âI am not whiningâthis is strategic concern for my continued existence.â
Katara was unimpressed.
âI hate when the group consensus is âwe suffer together.ââ
âOh, donât be such a dramatic shrimp fry. Youâre the only one acting like this is a funeral march.â Toph laid down and pulled a blanket over herself and lay down.
With the long journey ahead, she might as well catch up on sleep
âIâm not being draââ he yawned mid-word, staggering slightly, âmatic.â
âSure.â
Aang tightened his cloak against the early morning chill. âEveryone ready?â
Zuko nodded. âLetâs go.â
âAppa, yip yipâ
Appa shifted beneath them with a low rumble, then launched into the air.
︾ŕŚď¸ľ
The flight home filled with an anticipation Zuko had yet to process.
It was not the first time he'd been away from you this long.
Between diplomatic missions, routine territory checks, and military assessments, distance had become a familiar part of his life. But this time was different.
This was the only time he had left without telling you where he was going. And that sat with him miserably.
There was much to think aboutâbeyond the worry for you and his children. It was what lingered beneath that, something he had long claimed to have moved past. And yet, still kept him awake.
Years had passed. He had healed. He had⌠He had tempered those stubborn irrational flames that drove him. Gained loyal allies, true friendship, married the love of his life, named his first born through strength and legacy.
Why couldnât he forget the years shaped by hate and obsession?
He had once believed capturing the Avatar would prove his worth. That it would earn back his fatherâs love, his respect. But somewhere along that path, his ambition had twistedâand the that which he hunted had turned, and hunted him in back.
His honour had never known the golden glory of which existed so strongly today, at the same time, his heart sunk unbearably beneath the guilt such honour carried.
As a full day passed since they left Republic City, Appa flew as though time itself were pressing forward.
Aang could feel the anticipation build in the air surrounding Zuko, he and his bison shared the same understandingâfaster was better. The sooner they arrived, the sooner everything could finally settle.
With the second sunrise creeping over the horizon, Sokka and Toph snored their way through the early hours in complete disregard for dignity or altitude.
Katara and Aang sat closer together, speaking in low voices, their conversation soft enough to fade into the wind. Zuko remained near the edge of Appaâs saddle. He looked away from them.
He traced the familiar shapes of mountains and rivers as they passed beneath him, each landmark drawing him closer to homeâcloser to you, and he counted the minutes.
Quite literally.
Though how accurate he was, he couldn't tell. Only that home was getting closer.
When they crossed into Fire Nation territory, the land was scarred by craters of old destruction, softened now by layers of green grass and scattered wildflowers.
Time had not erased themâonly made them appear less frightening.
Sokka stirred at last.
He sat up, squinting at the light. He took in his surroundings, let out a long yawn, then moved closer to Zuko who watched as shapes began to form in the distance.
The roads grew more ordered. The settlements more structured. A different world unfolding as they neared the capital.
âAmazing,â Sokka breathed, genuine admiration softening his voice.
Things had changed since he was last there.
Zuko felt pride swell in his chest. It had taken all of them⌠but most of all, it had taken you. The Fire Nation was no longer something to fear. It was thriving.
By the time they arrived at the palace, the sun was high overhead, drawn near its peak.
They were all momentarily pulled from their grievances, awestruck by the bright banners stretched across the streets below, and the sound of voices rising in organized wavesâchants, cheers, a welcome that rolled through the capital.
Their arrival had been expected, it seemed. Likely your doing.
They offered their waves in return, Sokka a little more enthusiastic once he realized this wasnât a public execution.
Toph tilted her head. âWhatâs happening?â
âTheyâre cheering,â Aang said.
âYeah, I got that. What does it look like?â she shot back dryly.
âCheerful⌠alive,â Katara answered, an understatement to the welcome they received.
Appa stuck his landing with heavy force, wind rushing outward with a strong gust that sent he robes and banners snapping.
The members of court straightened immediately, then bowed in unison as their Fire lord stood to his full height.
And there he saw you. At the forefront, fury that rivalled his flamesâno smile, no softness, nothing but your gaze focused squarely on him.
Zuko descended from Appa, his feet meeting cold concrete, his shoulders poised.
He approached.
Even with a scowl firm upon your face, you wereâwithout questionâthe most beautiful thing he'd ever seen.
"My love" his voice lowered, tone of command gone, replaced with reverence of worship.
Behind him, Katara felt her chest tighten just slightly, warmth blooming as she watched it unfoldâthis quiet, undeniable proof of how far he had come from the boy who once burned too quickly for his own good.
But all good things must meet reality eventuallyâor in this case, a wife reminding her husband he was still in trouble, and no victory or sweet tone would get him out of it.
âWelcome home, Fire lord Zukoâ
His breath hitched for the smallest fraction of a second, not enough for anyone to call it out. Composure followed a half-beat late.
Behind you, his Advisor and Chamberlain stood rigid, guilt practically written into every wrinkle on their faces.
The court, usually so accustomed to political tension, held a bated breath for an entirely different reason now.
It wasnât fear of their Fire Lord that alerted them, it was the controlled fury of their Lady that unleashed when she saw her husband.
"Do you care to explain yourself, or shall I have the divorce papers drafted?"
Zukoâs collar suddenly felt tighter than it had any right to be. The fabric pressed against his throat like it had shrunk in the heat of the moment. His posture stayed upright out of habit, but something in him had clearly faltered.
âAang needed my help,â
The courtyard seemed to forget how to breathe.
The attendants stiffened altogether; one advisorâs scroll slipped slightly in his grip before he caught it too late, the rustle sounding far too loud.
Kataraâs stifled her amusement while Sokka made a small, strangled noise like he was deciding whether to laugh or pray.
Toph smirked faintly, head tilted as if listening to the emotional damage in real time.
Even Aang, somewhere in the group, looked personally betrayed by his own name being used as justification.
And at the centre of it all, the air between you and Zuko sweltered.
"Is that an excuse I hear?â
âNoââ
âSomeoneâs in trouble.â Sokka said with a grin that suggested he was enjoying this far too much.
It lasted exactly until Katara struck him lightly on the back of the head, silencing him mid-smirk.
âI was going to tell youââ
You side-stepped your husband mid-sentence. No hesitation.
They had all frozen, the Fire lord reduced not by battle, but by the displeasure of his wife.
âKataraâ
Your voice noticeably changed first. The warmth returned like nothing had happened. Like it had all been folded away in an instant and replaced.
Katara didnât hesitate as she crossed the space and pulled you into a tight embrace. Sisters through water, war, and everything that came after it.
Sokka, who had been raving in fear of your reaction was pulled into a hug too, which surprised him.
âWow. Pregnancy has changed you" he said before he could stop himself.
Katara immediately pinched him.
âBattle wounds? No. More like survival wounds from you violent people.â
Sokka barely had time to finish before Katara pinched him again, harder this time.
âOWâokay, okay!â he yelped, recoiling and rubbing his arm. âIâm kidding! Mostly kidding!â
You laughed softly, shaking your head. âItâs fine. Pregnancy has been messing with me, but Iâm in a good mood.â
âYou're lyingâ Toph chuckled.
âI'm trying to be in a good mood,â you corrected. âI haven't seen you guys in a while⌠A visit must've fell from your list of prioritiesâ
Toph gestured to Appa. âNot all of us have a flying bison or a fleet of airships, you know.â
âMhm.â You looked sideways. âZuko won't have an airship for a while either.â
That earned a quiet exhale from him.
He stepped closer toward you, but you moved away anyway.
A beat passed. Then Aang stepped forward last, a smile that hadn't truly reached his eyes.
You embraced him tightly.
âYou look worse for wear" you said.
âGetting betterâ he breathed out.
That seemed to ease something in you.
You stepped back, one hand resting over your stomach as your eyes moved across themâtaking in all of them at once.
The whole mess. The whole family. Back in one place, even if briefly.
Above you, Momo suddenly darted in a tight circle, chittering excitedly around your head.
âHello to you too, Momo,â you said, amused. âAnd Appa as well.â
You motioned once, and your lady servants quietly withdrew. âI've had someone prepare your rooms. I'm sure you'll want to rest. The kitchen has prepared a light mealâwe can meet for dinner tonightâ
Zuko exhaled halfway then stopped when you turned to him, and the breath heâd started to release stalled completely in his chest.
âAnd youâŚâ
âThe Avatar needed my help. I didn't know things wouldââ
âYou had the whole court lie for you!â
A beat.
The officials shifted first. Then the attendants. Then the guards.
Zuko raised a hand.
The courtyard moved. Footsteps scattered and scrambled. Armor clinked. Doors shut too quickly.
âHe lets them run but tells me to face my death with honour.â Sokka whispered to Toph.
âThat makes you less of a coward.â
Katara didnât hesitate when she grabbed Sokka by the ear and Toph by the forearm.
âAang!â she called sharply.
Aang blinked then hurriedly followed, leaving you and your husband alone in the courtyard.
âAre you really mad?â He asked softly, catching your face and tilting so your eyes met his.
âOh rest assured, Honourable Fire Lordââ you swat his hand away, âI am furious!â
You walked first. And he shadowed your every step.
No argument. No pride. Just footsteps behind you, matching your pace through the palace halls, through archway and past carved pillars.
When you finally reached the bedroom, the door shut behind him with a firm click.
You pulled the headpiece from your hairâthe one he had given youâand set it down onto the vanity harder than necessary.
âI am not some weak women who can't handle knowing her husband is needed for some greater purpose,â you said. âI do not need constant coddling for every matter you think might cause even the slightest negative reaction. I will not fall apart and I will not beg you to stay when Aang needs youâŚ
But I am your wife!â
His arm came around you carefully, folding over your swollen stomach first, grounding himself there as if that was the most honest place to start. His hold was warm, steady, deliberate.
"You are..." he affirmed with prideâwith certainty, submission and subservience that wasnât defeat but devotion.
He leaned his forehead briefly against your shoulder. âYou are my wife. And I know that.â
You slapped his hand. It stung, but he just refolded then into place again.
âLet goâ
âNoâ
You looked one sentence away from losing patience entirely. For a brief second, you even looked like you might hit him again.
Zuko, infuriatingly calm, smiled like he could read the thought forming. Then he pressed a light kiss to your shoulder, unbothered.
âIâll let go if you stop being angry.â
âNot a chanceâ
You elbowed him in the gut, easily manoeuvring out of his hold, slower but no less familiar with the way your body had been trained to move.
âFeisty woman,â he rasped, hunched over.
He said your name. No answer. Repeated it again.
You slammed your hands down on the table. âWhat were you thinking!?â
âI'm sorryâ
âYou hear that, little one? Thatâs what we call a half-hearted apology. A lie. Your father pulled that one straight from his ass.â
He was sincereânot just because he knew heâd upset you, or because you deserved an apology, but because he knew better. He knew better⌠and still doubted himself.
âI am sorry⌠but Iââ
âLeft. You left. With lies. With people keeping me in the dark because you thought it was best.
Where is your honour in that, Zuko?â
Your voice cracked.
The baby, as if sensing your distress, delivered a series of sharp kicks to your abdomen. You pressed your palm over your stomach, trying to soothe the movement, but the ache lingered.
âWhat if you died? You wouldâve left without a proper goodbye. I wouldâve known nothing. Nothing.â
Zuko finally movedâlike he was forcing himself not to recoil from the hurt in your voice. ââŚI didnât think further than what had happened last timeâ
The memory surfaced, uninvited. A civil war breaking out across the Nation. Smoke on the horizon. Orders lost in the collision. And youâpregnant, close to term, already carrying more weight than anyone should have had to.
There had been a complication then. One that had nearly forced him into a choice that still didnât feel real even years laterâhe was on the ground mid-battle when they told him. A decision he had never forgiven the world for making him consider.
So when Aangâs summons cameâimpossible to ignoreâhe had hesitated.
He had told himself he was protecting you by not telling you. By leaving quickly. By avoiding panic, avoiding stress, avoiding anything that might tilt the balance again.
But standing there now, watching your hands press into the table, watching the anger that came from love rather than distance, he understood what he had actually done.
He hadnât protected you.
He had repeated the mistake in a different way.
His throat tightened.
âI thoughtââ he started, then stopped. Because there was no version of that sentence that didnât fall apart halfway through.
ââŚI was wrong,â he said instead. âI should have told you. I should have trusted you with it.â
A pause.
âIt was foolish to leave. It was even more foolish to think I could have the entire court lie to you⌠keep you in the dark until things blew over⌠I was foolish.â
"You were."
"I wasâŚ"
No deflection. No attempt to soften it.
You hated him. But you couldn't deny him. He had tried, but he was still only human. Human in his mistakes, human in the way he carried them, and human in the way he sometimes let fear speak louder than trust.
Neither of you moved. But then you stepped forward.
Zuko raised his arm, and you walked into his embrace, your forehead pressing into his chest as your breath caught like youâd been holding it in for too long.
âIâm here,â he murmured, meant only for you.
His hand brushed along your jaw as he leaned inâslow enough to give you time, to let you pull away if you wanted to.
You didnât.
Your breath met his first. Then your lips.
Zuko left soft, lingering pecks along your bottom lip, unhurried, testing, like he was relearning something he had no right to rush.
Then, slowly, he deepened the kiss.
His hands came up to cradle your neck, warm. Always warm.
You swore he ran hotter than any fire bender alive. Not just heat, but presence.
Something constant, something that pressed into you without burningâunless you let it.
He was warmth in every sense of it. Like the thick summer air that clung to your skin, heavy and inescapableâŚ
And like a fire in the dead of winter, steady, consuming, offering comfort the moment you stepped too close to the cold.
He stroked your earlobe while his other hand found the inner corner of your robe, easing it from your shoulder.
Zuko hummed, pleased by the way you inclined toward his touch.
But you sooner pulled away, telling him to go ahead to the bath chamber.
When you joined him, towel set aside, your fingers found his belt, undoing the knot with practiced ease.
He didnât move. Didnât speak.
His eyes traced your every move while you carefully avoided his gaze.
You pushed his robes from his shoulders, letting the fabric fall away and onto your forearm.
Zuko he stepped back to remove his boots then the rest of his clothing, until nothing remained between him and you.
âCould youâŚâ you gestured toward the water.
âOf course,â he mused.
Zuko lifted his hand, and with an effortless breath, flame sparked to life in his palm. The water responded instantly, steam rising in soft curls with a gentle hiss, the surface rippling before it settled.
You sat on the low stone slated edge of the bath as he lowered himself into the water.
ââŚYouâre not joining me?â he asked.
âWaters too hot for me," you replied, reaching for a cloth.
You dipped it, then dragged it gently over his chest, over the bruises no water could heal.
Zuko had eased almost instantly under your care, the tension in his neck and shoulders unwinding as he rested his head against the stone.
His eyes closed, letting you take care of him.
︾ŕŚď¸ľ
His face sank into the plush mattress, inhaling the faint trace of your scent that lingered in every crease of the sheets.
A low groan escaped him as his body finally registered how tired it was. His arms stretched out loosely, then went still, like even moving felt optional now.
âWhereâs Atsumi?â
âAsleep. Sheâs been running a terrible fever.â
Half-lidded eyes shot open. Halfway through getting up, you pressed a hand firmly to his chest and pushed him back down.
Zuko's breath hitched.
âShe hasn't slept well in two days. She needs restâŚâ
âThen I shouldââ
You didnât let him.
âCarry on,â you said flatly.
Zuko exhaled through his nose, tension easing in reluctant stages. His shoulders sank back into the mattress, the fight draining out of him.
âSheâs going to hate that I didnât check on her immediately,â he muttered.
âI spent two nights consoling her cries all while dealing with this little Firestarter in my stomach kicking and acting up. Youâre not going to wake her.â
He cupped your thigh as you came to straddle him, thumb rubbing circles.
âI shouldâve been here,â he said quietly.
âYou are here now.â
âThatâs not the same.â
âNo,â you agreed. âItâs not. But because of you, we're still hereâ
ââŚIs she really alright?â
âAs alright as any child with your temperament could beâ you said.
That earned the smallest, tired curve at the corner of his mouth.
âSheâs more like youâŚâ
She was. But she looked exactly like him.
âThatâs what Iâm afraid of,â you replied softly, running your fingers through his hair⌠a little insecure of it.
Zuko kissed your clothed inner-thigh before he smoothly flipped your positions.
He lifted your leg to wrap around his waist, lowering you into the position he was just in. Then, like he couldn't help himself, he face invaded your personal spaceâno such thing existed between you.
A kiss to your cheek, your forehead, then the bridge of your nose. His hand found yours, fingers threading tightly with yours against the sheets before he raised them above your head.
âYou have nothing to fear,â he whispered.
âBeside my husband sneaking off on suicide missions.â
âAside from thatâŚâ
Zuko caressed the back of your hand, his touch slow and deliberate, before lifting your joined hands to his mouth.
Your leg tightened around his waist. He made a low sound in the back of his throat, half a grunt and half pleading. He looked at your through his eyelashesâin worship⌠with unveiled devotion.
You skimmed your fingers up the column of his throatâover the thick pulsing veinâpausing at his scar.
He went still as you kissed it.
The heat flourished in his cheeks, not just embarrassment or shyness, but something far more vulnerableâenough to bring him to tears.
He kissed you before they ever fellâbefore he could retreat into his pain instead of his heart.
â˘.âżď¸ľË⤿đŚâđĽ ŕŚË︾âż.â˘
The last remnants of the day had begun to flee when you, flushed and exhausted, pulled yourself out from beneath the blanket and sank back onto your pillow. Zuko's insatiable hunger followed instinctivelyâtoo close, too heated.
You pushed at his shoulder before he could hover over you completely.
He laid a kiss onto you stomach, the gesture reverent. The baby kicked which warmed his heart.
Lowering himself until his ear rested against it, nuzzling his nose against the stretched skin.
Endearments whispered his loveâthe ache in your bones a testimony to it.
âWe should get ready for dinnerâŚâ you mumbled weakly.
âNot obliged to attend,â Zuko replied, unmoving, still half-lounged against you like he had no intention of letting go.
âCourtesyâŚâ You sat up.
He muttered something incomprehensible under his breath before sitting up properly, dragging a hand through his hair to reset himself into something resembling a Fire Lord again.
But the softness didnât fully leave his face. Not when he stared at you.
You rolled your shoulder with a wince, working out the tension still lingering there.
Without a word, he crossed the space between you.
His silk robe draped over your shoulders, adjusted it gently, fingertips brushing briefly as he made sure it covered well.
âAs you wish.â
And so he did.
From the bath to the cloth, from lifting you in and out and carrying you about, from laying out your dress and seeing you fit for the hallâZuko had done it all.
By the time you entered the dining hall, the others were already seated.
Zuko led you in with your hand set light upon his forearm. His hair bound up neat and proud, the Fire Nation emblem set through it, gold catching the lamp-light and casting a warm gleam over the roomâs high beams and carved stone.
You took the first step in. Then, just as you had almost reached the table, a small blur sprang from Aangâs lap and darted across the room in a flash of light and laughter.
Zuko dropped at once to one knee, swift as a striking hawk, and caught the child with ease before she could collide with his legs.
âPapa!â she cried, laughing so hard it came out like a squeal.
At the sound, Zukoâs heart was pried open with joy.
His arms closed around her small body without hesitation, his entire composure shifted in an instant to her father.
Kataraâs face softened at once, and Aang watched her with a look that held both warmth and wonder. You saw it.
And you smiled just slightly as you took your seat.
Sokka, already halfway through pouring a drink, slid a glass toward you with exaggerated seriousness.
âFor the Lady of the Fire Nation,â he said, tryingâand failingânot to look smug about the chaos he was witnessing.
Zuko lifted her with ease as she tugged at his collar and pointed at nothing in particular with the absolute certainty of a child who believed everything belonged to her.
âI found him,â she announced proudly to no one and everyone.
âYou always do,â Zuko said, almost amused, pressing a brief kiss to her hair.
Zuko sat beside you, his daughter in his lap. But she stayed no longer than a minute before she was up and dangling onto Sokka's shoulder.
With everyone seated and settled, though âsettledâ was a generous word for it. You began to eat.
Your daughterâwho by all means should have been limp and fever strickenâhad decided otherwise.
She clung to Sokkaâs shoulder one moment, nearly toppling over into his plate of food the next. He yelped, simultaneously catching her and his plate.
âHey, hey⌠tiny tyrant, sit down!â
But she had slipped from him like water, already darting after Momo, who chittered in alarm and delight as he took flight just out of her reach.
Aang winced. âMomo, donât encourage herâ!â
Too late.
She spun again, quick as a spark, and made her way to Tophâs side. A small hand reached. A piece of food vanished.
Toph didnât even move.
âYouâre lucky I like you,â she said, chewing slowly, though the faintest smirk tugged at her mouth.
âI got it,â your daughter declared proudly, already halfway gone again.
Zuko watched her with a mix of disbelief and quiet awe, like he couldnât quite decide whether to intervene or admire the sheer force of her will.
âShe was sick?â he murmured under his breath.
You shrugged.
Atsumi, after several laps around the dining table, finally slowed and squeezed her way between Katara and Aang, picking up the little bison stuffed toy she had left in their care earlier.
Conversation had found its rhythm. Old friends catching up. Distant family telling tales.
You listened. You replied. You added where needed.
But eventually, almost without noticing, the conversation had deepened.
ââŚAnd the damage?â you asked.
Zukoâs hand stilled slightly beside yours.
Aang glanced up. Kataraâs posture straightened just enough to be noticed. Even Sokka quieted, though he tried to hide it behind a bite of food.
âLater then,â you glanced at Zuko.
Sokka, ever the first to recover, leaned back on his hands. âGreat. âLater.ââ
Toph snorted. âYou act like youâre the one in trouble.â
âI am in trouble,â Sokka shot back. âI was there. I participated. I enabledââ
âIf anyoneâs in trouble⌠itâs Zuko,â
Zuko shot her a look of warning immediatelyâbut there was no real bite to it.
He was just grateful you were currently occupied with redirecting your daughter away from Momoâs tail before she discovered yet another way to test the limits of her mothers patience.
ââŚShe shouldnât have this much energy.â
You huffed, sitting down with her.
Aang smiled faintly at that. âI remember someone else who didnât know when to stop.â
ââŚYou chased me across the world.â
Zuko pursed his lips.
Sokka pointed between them. âEveryone here has a history of making questionable decisions but Iâm always the liability?â
âYou are the liability,â Toph said flatly.
âI am the glue of this group.â
âYouâre the gum that gets stuck under my barefoot,â she shot back.
You and Katara shared a laugh.
âSo what will happen now?â you asked, looking over your daughters head as she climbed into your lap without permission and then dove into her fathers lap when he sat.
He was breathing heavy.
Atsumi had made him chase her around the room, laughter echoing between the tables until even the guards had started pretending not to watch.
You argued it was dinner and he had already eaten half of his meal, but Zuko didnât know how to say no to herâespecially not when she looked at him like that.
Aang set his bowl down before answering, his tone thoughtful, already a step ahead in planning. âWeâll head back to Republic City. Thereâs still work to be doneâ
Sokka groaned softly. âAh yes, more work. My favourite.â
âYou donât do the work,â Katara said.
âI supervise the work.â
âYou eat during the work.â
âI fuel morale.â
Toph flicked a raisin at him.
Ignoring them, Aang concluded. âAfter that⌠Iâll be taking the new Acolytes to the place Sonan mentioned.â
Zuko glanced between them before speaking. âI can have airships prepared by morning, if you'd need it.â
Aang nodded in quiet appreciation. âThat would help.â
Katara glanced at him. âYouâre sure about this?â
âItâs time,â Aang said simply.
Zuko considered that. âLet me know what you need. Supplies. Support. Anything.â
Aang met his gaze and nodded once.
âI will.â
Eventually, you had the table cleared and replaced with light desserts and tea because no one seemed ready to head to bed yet. The atmosphere was warm. Unrushed. The company welcomed.
And in that small pocket of noise, you leaned slightly toward Zuko.
Your voice droppedâlow enough that it belonged only to him.
âYou should go with them.â
He stilled.
âYou want me to leave again?â he asked quietly.
You smiled, faint yet certain. âI want you to see thereâs still hope.â
Your words sunk inâfinding places within his soul that had learned to never complain again. The past was not something he spoke of often, but it lived in him all the same.
The Fire Nation had taken everything from Aangâs⌠and even now, it still kept him up at nightâhaunting thoughts that never went away no matter how much time had passed or how much he had tried to make right what could be made right.
It was part of the reason he had moved so quickly when Aangâs message arrived.
And though he had not been the one to begin it, he had once chased its ending for all the wrong reasons.
That guilt had never quite left.
Your hand brushed lightly against his beneath the table.
âThat isnât yours to carry alone, nor is it hisâ you added, looking across the table.
Aang laughed boisterously at something Sokka had said.
âYou think I can help with that?â
You didnât hesitate.
âI know you can.â
Zukoâs eyes flicked toward him.
Toward the future being built in small, stubborn pieces.
âUhm⌠guysâ just letting you know⌠she's really hot," Sokka said, wide-eyed as she clung to him with alarming determination.
âAtsumiâ Zuko called.
Her fever must be returning.
At once, she looked up. And just as quicklyâfaster than she ever listened to anyone else, faster than when you calledâshe broke away from Sokka and returned to her fathers side.
No hesitation. No protest.
âIâll take her to get her medicineâ
Zuko stood for the hundredth time that night.
He bent down, pressing a kiss to your forehead. There was still too much left unspoken behind his eyes, too many thoughts he hadnât yet sorted into words.
He lifted your daughter carefully into his arms as if she were the most natural extension of himself.
Then he turnedâalready halfway gone in his mind. Tethered only by habit, by love, by everything he had built and still didnât quite believe he deserved.
And you watched him go.
Your incandescent.
âĽCopyright Š 2026 by halahxze â I claim no ownership of any referenced materials beyond my original writing and ideas. No part of this publication may be reproduced, republished, translated, or transmitted into Ai nor onto any other platform.
LET IT GO? what a silly husband you are..
"stubborn as a mule" is what they described you growing up. how could he forget that the day he made you his, this stubborn wife of his will never let down his one silly mistake in life! NOTES: SECOND PART he highkey looks like jinshi so guess where some inspo came from.. enemies to lovers, misunderstanding, funny (kinda LMAO), you both have a kid, it's quite sweet i think probably. hes cutiepie!, i cant remember which comic it was that showed what happened after the war ended but theres mentions of events from there!
PAIRING: FIRELORD!ZUKO X EARTH BENDER!READER WORD COUNT: 4K
Your early days with your gang were rocky to say the least. Not just because of your bending, but your personality as well. To be clear, you had the best relationship with everyone! They adapted to your stubbornness, but that wasn't just what you had going for you; you were confident and always stood your ground. The only time you "crumbled" was when Zuko finally joined. At first, you didn't like him, no one really did honestly.
But when he finally proved his worth and showed kindness in his own ways, that's when it started. That's when your eyes always lingered towards him, even when you didn't want them to. Why? because you never ever wanted him to notice whatever feelings you had for him. For some reason, within the group, he was the one person who hung out with you the least.
You were closer in age to Katara, so being the only other female in the group with similarities is what made your bond so strong. Being the same bender as Toph, not to mention a slight similarity in personality, you both stood strong together. Sokka, well its Sokka.. But with his very charming personality, in his own way, he always placed a smile on your face. Aang, is Aang! Everyone always got along with him because of his carefree personality.
And Zuko? Well, he, for some reason, always avoided you. It wasn't like you did anything to him. You thought maybe because he noticed how different you acted with him, maybe your soft side took a toll on him, even though you barely showed it to him. You just wanted reasons to use to explain why he never looked in your direction.
You were never a jealous person, either. As time passed, he grew closer to the others, and you stood in the awkward light. The one time he went out with Katara, you knew it was important for both of them, not only to build their relationship but to learn about each other's pasts, but for the first time, you felt a weird feeling in your chest. You didn't hold any negative feelings for either of them, and to be honest, when they came back, you ran straight to Katara, a smile on your face as she mirrored it.
And as you turned to Zuko, he briefly looked at you before turning to Katara, then the others as they came up. Your smile then dropped. You watched as he interacted with the others, but not with you. Later that night, you decided to confront him. You made it into his tent, obviously scaring him.
You didn't "crumble" in front of him; in fact, you stood as the big boulder blocking him from leaving his tent, all with this stern expression on your face. Your eyes pierced through his slightly troubled own, as if he was finally caught in the lights.
"Is there anything you need?" He slightly muttered, looking up at you.
You, on the other hand, didn't waste any time; in fact, you headed straight to the point.
"Do you hate me?"
"What?" He blurted out.
Your arms folded, your eyebrows creased as you didn't accept his answer.
"Answer me."
.
.
He looked around for a bit, shutting his eyes and inhaling deep before exhaling. He opened his eyes and looked at you, dead in your eyes, and finally answered.
"Yes, I do."
Your expression didn't change, you didn't "crumble," but everything inside you did. Maybe that's why you didn't catch on that he didn't look at you with anger or disgust. But what your ears heard, it heard that instead.
When Zuko stared back at you, he didn't see anything change, which he wasn't hoping for. He has his own hidden feelings he wished to not shine light on, but he felt that after this night, there will be no light or feelings anymore.
After that night, you decided to never ever speak to him, look in his direction, or do anything with him. But what if the other asked as to why?
"Because he said he didn't like me."
As the years passed by, obviously, you all grew and finally ended the war. As celebrations began, you were called into an empty room. Your eyes lingered on this person with the audacity and saw none other than Zuko himself. Your relationship with him was already beyond repair, because you'll never let him get past you. Not after blatantly telling you off without a reason. So why now? You wanted him to start it, explain what he wanted to say so that you can go back with everyone, and forget this ever happened.
But his reasoning reminded you of why you even had this crush on him. He sat you down, yet avoided eye contact. He felt soft, in a way, compared to your demeanor. A sigh left his lips as he finally let his feelings out.
He explained that he didn't hate you; he never did. In fact, it was very much the opposite. He developed small feelings for you, but your strong-headed personality scared him a bit. It didn't fear him to the point of always avoiding you; it was one of the reasons why you pulled him in. It was the fact that he knew he had something going on with another back at home. He was scared that if you found out, your anger might grow, and not only would you hate him, but something more.
The night you cornered him, he didn't know what to say, how to explain anything, and the stern look you gave him caused him to blurt out the only thought in his head.
As you listened to his story, you understood everything he said, maybe felt the need to falter a bit, because you numbed the feeling you had towards him, but didn't get rid of it. You still liked him. But he has to work for it. Like he did with everyone else.
Fortunately, as he had to repair the fire nation, he wanted your help as there were colonies from the Earth Kingdom. So you decided to help, decided to stay with him for a bit, and that was his moment to finally build what he wanted with you. When everyone left, to help everyone from the aftermath of the war, no one knew you decided to join Zuko. No one knew that you both even had that chat to begin with.
You both came to an agreement that you will stay with him for a while, helping him rebuild his nation. You both had very different views: you wanted to help him genuinely, then go back to your kingdom, and Zuko wanted to fix your relationship. But he didn't know how much workload he would receive from fixing a kingdom.
Days passed by, and the morning sun rested on your bed as you stood by the window. You were getting ready for the day until some guards knocked on the door. Your neck turned in the direction, softly allowing them to enter.
"Good morning, ma'am, the Lord is calling you for a matter he needs assistance with." They stated.
A sigh left your lips as you nodded, walking out of the room with the guards guiding you. With Zuko in charge now, the people were left with mixed reactions; some were happy, some were not, which was understandable. But you've noticed that those who mostly favor Ozai the most as their Lord were slowly crossing that barrier of respect towards Zuko.
Your heels echoed through the halls, but halted when the giant doors of his office came into view.
"You can leave now, thank you." You ordered as you pushed open the door, leaving the guards behind.
Your eyes landed on the man seated behind the table, head in hand, but perked up at the sound of the door opening. His eyes softened a bit when it landed on you, but he quickly looked away as your strong gaze held long, going through him.
"You summoned me." You stated, walking up towards the table.
"I did, here, the plan I had before, I don't know what to do. Aang and I almost fought over it." He muttered, handing over some papers.
"Is it about the colonies?" You asked, as your eyes scanned the paper in your hand.
Your ears caught the squeak of his chair as he rose to take a short walk around.
"It is, they have been here for over a hundred years, some even have families here, but there are some that are mixed with the people here. It doesn't feel right to just remove them and separate their families." He explained, his voice sounding upset and lost.
You looked up, eyes following his every movement.
"You visited one of the colonies, yes?"
"I did."
"And what did you think of it?"
He stopped walking, turning to face you.
"At first, I was surprised. But as I saw more, I thought that if I tried to rip them apart, it would create more chaos than calm."
As the words left his lips, for this one time, your eyes soften.
"And I think that's right. You should tell Aang that, and come up with a new plan." You told him, placing the papers back onto his table.
"If that's all, I shall see myself out." And with that, your heel turned to leave, but his voice stopped you.
"I can see you out, actually, do you want to go.." Slowly, his words got softer, and you didn't hear the last part.
"Go where." It was meant to be a question, but your voice sounded too demanding, catching you off guard a bit.
The tone of voice caused a troubled "um" to leave his lips, but he still stood his ground.
"For a walk, we can go for a walk."
He changed his question to a statement. You would've called it a bold move if he didn't look like he was going to crumble under your presence.
You took a while to answer him, on purpose, of course, staring at him straight into his eyes, watching as he failed to maintain eye contact, but in the end, you agreed, waiting at the door for him to take the lead.
The walk was quiet; you both made it out of the palace, eyes now following your every move. You paid him a favor of starting a conversation; he's already going through so much.
"Have any plans for the colonies as yet?" You started, facing him as you both walked side by side.
"Huh? Oh. I think those who have been here for a while and have families shouldn't have to go."
"I agree."
"What about you?"
"Me what?" You asked.
"Are you going back as well?"
"Probably."
"..."
When you noticed you didn't get back a response, your eyes lingered on him for a bit before facing forward.
"I said probably, that isn't a yes or a no."
"You're right." He muttered.
His down demeanor made a small smile grow on your face. Teasing him became your new. The tension was broken by a random civilian who began to shout, pointing fingers at Zuko.
Another follower of Ozai, upset with the change Zuko's making. The nearby guards got into action, ready to take care of the man, but this was your first time witnessing it in person. You felt the need to put your word into this.
"Is there a reason why you were so moved by the previous Lord Ozai's ways? Please tell. Because from what I could tell, your little whining here clearly shows that you had little to no understanding of what would've happened if Ozai got his way. For once, people like you wouldn't have such a carefree life right now; rather, you would've been working until you dropped from exhaustion or be banished from doing something as little as watching him the wrong way. So I suggest you enjoy the sun that's beating on your back, or do you want to join him down in the dark cells?"
You knew your words had an effect on everyone around; they all looked around, mainly staring at you. But the civilian was lost for words. He wanted to bite back, but couldn't. In the end, you bid Zuko goodbye, told him to finish up the problem, and you went back.
What you didn't notice was his eyes lingering longer as you disappeared into the distance.
After that incident, you haven't really seen Zuko that much, but one thing that has changed is the looks you get either from the guards or random civilians passing by. It didn't bother you that much. What bothered you is that after Zuko cleared the colonies problems, you have yet to see or hear of him.
As of right now, you were seated by your vanity, brushing your hair for the night. It was late, and you had guards outside of your room, but they didn't bother you when you decided to go on with your plan. The thought of leaving your chambers in your nightwear didn't cross your mind; the guards had no say either when their eyes followed your every move.
You could only go so long without seeing him. As stern as you may be, you were confident in your feelings. You will stand tall and confidently express your feelings if you must. But here you are, inside his office, finding him fast asleep, head resting on the papers. Seeing him in this state, you finally noticed all the aspects you hadn't before. Of course, you both grew, but it was the first time you noticed how much longer his hair got. He seemed a lot bigger than before. Your hands hovered over his face, fingers gently moving his hair out of his eyes.
As much as you felt confident in your feelings, the soft side in you doesn't really want to show the affection you wanted to. So under the moonlight, as his eyes rested, you left the room to get your spare blanket, made it back into the office, and draped it over his back. You moved his hair out of his face, finger lingering a bit more on his cheek. A sigh left your lips as your eyes traveled to the stacks of papers he still had to get through. You confirmed the thought in your head to return in the morning to offer some help, but right now, you softly placed a kiss on his forehead, caressing it one last time before making your way out.
You heard a slight shuffle, turning in his direction. A small smirk formed.
"Sleep well, Firelord."
.
.
.
You made it back into your chambers, ready for bed, when the sounds of knocking stopped your tracks. Your eyes darted to the door, allowing entry. It caught you off guard when you saw none other than the man you left to rest.
"Did you come to tell me to sleep well?" You joked a bit, sitting on your bed.
Zuko stared back at you, pulling the blanket off his back, and walked up towards you. You didn't break eye contact, not once, but he didn't as well. This was a first. He came to a stop, looking down at you as you looked up. For a bit, it was like that, that is, until he stooped to your level, knees on the floor as he placed the blanket across your back instead. He rested on his knee, getting lower, and held your hand in his. He looked up at you, sweetness lingering in his eyes.
This, for once, was new to you. He wasn't this bold before. His stare held; he didn't break it, not once. So yours soften, intertwining your fingers with his.
"Do you have something to say?" You muttered softly.
"Did I earn you?"
"Hm?" Your eyebrows rose.
"I had to work for us, prove that I really want us. Did I do it?"
Your lips were slightly opened. It closed as you slightly nodded.
"You did, for a long while."
"Hm." He softly smiled. His eyes made it down to your lips, head tilted a bit as he leaned in, his eyes locked back with yours. Soon, your lips touched, and his hands roamed your frame, resting on your waist. Yours found his cheek, thumb caressing the soft skin. You won't say it, you never will. But it was indeed your stubbornness that held all this back, keeping all the pent-up affection. He broke for air, yet still close enough that you felt his breath brushing against your face.
You tilted his face up, finger pushing his chin. It traced along his face, playing in his hair. His face rested in your palm, looking up at you in adoration and love. Slowly, you removed your hand, forcing him to move his head. Instead, your hand found his from around your frame, standing as he followed behind. A small smirk formed on your face as you fell back onto the bed, a surprised sound leaving his lips as he fell on top of you.
His hands came in contact with the bed first, preventing you both from hitting your heads. But as his eyes linger, his head finally caught up with the position you place them in, he rushed to remove himself, but your hands locked him in place first.
"Wait!-"
"Do you want me to let go?"
Your question rang in his ear, repeating over and over in his head, and with a final sigh, he rested his head in your chest.
"No.. Not really.." He muttered before looking up at you, letting his hands roam your frame as you both felt the air shift. It got heavier, warmer, and everything fell into a blur.
In the morning, your cheek rested against his chest. The warmth of his bare chest is enough to keep you asleep, but the knocking on your door broke the trance. You rose from his chest, to find out that Zuko was already up, and his fingers were raking through your hair.
You felt his hand drop as he too rose.
Your eyes studied his frame, shoulder-length hair falling around him, as his muscles moved when he stretched.
"What is it?" He asked out loud to the guards outside.
"Oh, you're in there, my Lord. I'm sorry to bother."
That's when it hit him, mid-stretch, he stopped. His eyes landed on your frame, and then his cheeks got warmer.
"I think that knock was for me." You muttered, pulling the blanket around you.
"Yeah, I think it was.." He muttered, avoiding eye contact.
"I'd never think that they would ever get together.." Sokka muttered as a little girl pulled on his ponytail, small "ow's" leaving his lips as he battled her for his own hair.
Katara smiled at the scene before standing up to get the 2-year-old off her brother. She placed her on top of Appa as giggling escaped the toddler's lips. She found joy in his fur, dragging her hands all over his head.
"I hope she grows up like her momma." Toph joked, hinting at how you were back in the days.
"Zuko would have a rough time if she does," Aang muttered, watching her as she played in Appa's fur.
The sound of the door opening caught their attention as the girl looked up, and her smile grew.
"Papa!" She exclaimed, sliding off Appa, with Aang catching her, then letting her run up to her father. She crashed into his legs, looking up at him with glee.
Before Zuko could respond, the tug of his hair caused a yelp to escape his lips.
"What about mama dear?" You softly asked, stooping to her level.
A giggle escaped her lips as she ran towards you, right into your arms. They all stared at the family, some still baffled at the idea.
"I still couldn't believe it when I saw the letter, "You are invited to our wedding!" I DON'T RECALL ANY MENTIONS OF DATING?!"
"We are right here. I'm blind, not deaf."
Sokka glared at her as her eyes stared off into the unknown distance.
"Yeah, but that means they worked out whatever tension they had," Aang said, patting Zuko's shoulder.
"In bed.." A laugh left your lips as you heard what Toph muttered. Zuko sighed, hair falling over his face as his hands found it.
"Okay, guys, they're getting married soon, let's just celebrate, please.." Katara explained, as Toph sighed. The others agreed, and they all made it into the palace.
Your daughter decided to follow behind Zuko, no care in her head that he has work to do. She'll just help him.
You, on the other hand, lead the others to their room.
"So, in the end, you didn't go back home?" Aang asked.
You shook your head.
"I don't think I ever was planning to after he invited me to stay for a while." You explained.
"And when was this invitation?" Sokka asked, sticking his nose at you.
"At the celebration. Tea shop."
"Huh? WHAT?"
You glared at him for being so loud. A sigh left your soft lips as you let them roam the palace, slowly leaving the group as you venture for your family.
You made it into the throne room, seeing the old chamberlain leaving the room, a sour look still on his face. Your eyes followed his frame before falling onto the guards as they all bowed in your direction.
Your ears caught the sound of your very loud daughter "ordering" the men around. She sat on Zuko's lap while his eyebrows creased in concern, yet his face held a smile. When her eyes landed on you, the loudest "Mama!" echoed throughout the room.
You walked up to the duo, giving Zuko a small peck before patting your daughter's head.
"Are you done here?" You asked.
"Thanks to her, we ended early," Zuko muttered, looking down at the child.
A small "hm" left your lips as you told her, "good job". Zuko's eyebrow rose as he heard it, and he let your hand pull his as he held onto their daughter and rose from his chair.
You dragged them into your shared room, Zuko placing their daughter down as she roamed around. He, on the other hand, already made his way towards the vanity, staring at himself in the mirror as you came up behind. Your fingers dragged through his long hair, slightly pulling it down, forcing him to look up at you.
Your free hand rested on his cheek, fingers roaming, and your thumb rested on his bottom lip. Your hand that raked through his hair left the locs to get the brush, but less brushing was going to happen when you leaned down to connect lips.
You felt his smile form as he moved his head up more, his hands making it onto your face as he deepened the kiss more.
Unfortunately, you both have an unruly daughter who "thinks" she can bend by calling out the element and:
"Oof-"
A gasp left your lips as your eyes landed on the book that now rested on the floor, but for sure made contact with Zuko's head.
"Air bending!" She exclaimed with a pose.
"I think not." You stated, glaring at her, about to make your way towards her, until Zuko's hand rested on yours.
"It's okay.. I'm fine." He muttered, holding his face.
"Dear, you'll get a scar on the other side if she continues."
"Let's not overreact." He joked, looking up at you.
"Huh? I'm not. What if one day she does bend and it's fire, and then-"
"OKAY. Okay.." He muttered, looking away.
He then looked at his daughter as she ran up to him, giving him a sloppy kiss, where the book landed before picking up the same book.
"Sorry papa..!" She exclaimed, before running out of the room and off to who knows where. You both sighed as you shared a look.
"She said sorry." He softly said, shrugging his shoulder.
You stared down at him, with that one look he knew and loved. A troubled look made it onto his face as he looked away. That was when the smirk made it onto yours, as your fingers made it into his long locs, to tug at it.
"Hey-"
You were supposed to tell him that night. You had practiced it a hundred times in your head, soft and careful and full of hope. But he didnât even let you speak.
One fight. One sentence. One moment where everything broke. And just like that, you left.
Five years later, you come back with a life he knows nothing about. A daughter he has never met and a past that was never really over.
Pairing: Choi San x Reader (Y/N)
Tropes: idol au, secret child, second chance (but painful), lovers to strangers to�, miscommunication (heavy), unresolved feelings, accidental reunion, angst with eventual healing
Genre: angst (primary), romance, drama, slice of life
Featuring: ATEEZ, Heewa (as mini San đĽ˛), original side character
Main Masterlist | Sans Masterlist
Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4
This is Part 1
She remembers the waiting more than anything else.
Not the fight. Not even the words that came later and carved themselves into her bones. It was the waiting that stayed with her. The kind that stretched time into something unbearable, where every second felt too loud, too slow, too aware of itself.
The apartment was too quiet.
It always was when he wasnât there.
Y/N sat on the edge of the couch, her hands folded tightly in her lap. Fingers pressing into each other hard enough to hurt. She had been sitting like that for longer than she could tell. Minutes had stopped meaning anything. The only thing she could track was the ticking clock on the wall and the way her chest rose and fell a little too fast, a little too shallow.
She had tried to distract herself earlier.
Tried cleaning. Tried scrolling through her phone. Tried watching something meaningless just to fill the silence.
None of it worked.
Because everything kept coming back to the same thought.
I have to tell him.
Her hand moved almost unconsciously, resting lightly against her stomach. It wasnât something visible. There was no difference from the outside. Nothing that would give it away.
But she knew.
And that was enough to change everything.
A week.
It had been one week since she found out.
Seven days of carrying something that felt too big for her alone. Seven days of rehearsing conversations in her head. Seven days of imagining his reaction, over and over again. Until every version blurred into something she could no longer trust.
At first, she had been scared.
Then overwhelmed.
Then⌠hopeful.
Because maybe this could fix things.
Maybe this would be the thing that pulled them back together. The thing that reminded him of who they used to be before everything became so complicated, so strained, so exhausting.
Before every conversation felt like it was one wrong word away from turning into a fight.
She exhaled slowly, closing her eyes for a moment.
Five years.
They had been together for five years.
Before the fame. Before the stage lights. Before anyone knew his name beyond a small circle of people who believed in him and his dream.
She had been there when it was just that. A dream.
Late nights in cramped rooms. Music playing too loudly through cheap speakers. Him pacing back and forth, frustrated and determined in the same breath. Her sitting cross-legged on the floor, watching him with quiet admiration as he tried to shape something out of nothing.
Back then, things had been simple.
Not easy, but simple.
He used to come to her after long days and collapse beside her, head falling against her shoulder like he could finally breathe again.
He used to look at her like she was something steady in a world that never stopped moving.
And she had believed him when he said they would get through everything together.
She swallowed hard.
Because somewhere along the way, that changed.
The last year had been⌠different.
Not in one sudden, obvious way. It didnât happen overnight. It was slower than that. Subtle enough that she hadnât noticed at first. Or maybe she had, and she just didnât want to admit it.
It started with small things.
Cancelled plans.
Late replies.
âIâm busyâ turning into âIâll call you laterâ turning into nothing at all.
She had told herself it was normal.
Of course it was. His life had changed. Everything had changed. He was working harder than ever, chasing something he had wanted for so long.
She wanted to be understanding.
She tried to be.
But understanding didnât stop the feeling that had slowly settled into her chest.
The feeling of being⌠left behind.
It wasnât just that he wasnât there.
It was that when he was there, it didnât feel the same anymore.
Conversations that used to flow easily now felt forced. Silences stretched too long. And when she tried to talk about it, really talk about it, it always ended the same way.
With both of them frustrated.
With both of them saying things they didnât mean.
With both of them walking away feeling worse than before.
She shifted slightly on the couch, her gaze drifting toward the door.
He was late.
Again.
Her fingers tightened together.
She shouldnât be surprised. She wasnât. It had become something she expected now, even if a part of her still hoped, every time, that maybe today would be different.
That maybe today he would come home, see her, and just⌠be happy to see her.
She let out a quiet breath, leaning back slightly, her head resting against the couch.
Tonight will be different.
It had to be.
Because tonight, she wasnât going to argue. She wasnât going to bring up everything that had been building for months. She wasnât going to let it turn into another exhausting cycle of raised voices and half-finished sentences.
She just needed to tell him.
That was all.
And then maybe⌠they could find their way back.
The sound of the door unlocking made her sit up immediately.
Her heart jumped, her body going tense without her meaning it to.
For a brief second, something soft flickered through her chest.
Relief.
He was home.
The door opened, and Choi San stepped inside.
He looked tired.
His shoulders were slightly slumped, movements slower than usual. His hair was still styled from whatever schedule he had just come from. But it was slightly messy now, like he had run his hands through it too many times. His eyes looked heavy, shadows faint beneath them.
He kicked off his shoes absentmindedly, stepping further into the apartment.
Then he saw her.
And everything shifted.
It was subtle, but she saw it immediately.
The way his posture stiffened.
The way his expression changed.
Not surprise.
Not relief.
Something else.
Something that made her chest tighten.
âY/N?â
There was a pause.
She opened her mouth, a small, nervous smile forming on her lips.
âI was waiting for you.â
She tried to keep her voice soft. Careful. Like she was approaching something fragile.
For a split second, she thought maybe it would be okay.
Maybe...
He sighed.
Not loud.
Not dramatic.
Enough to make something in her stomach drop.
He ran a hand through his hair, eyes closing briefly as if he was already bracing himself.
âCan this not be another argument right now?â
The words landed before she could even process them.
Her smile faltered.
âWhat?â
âI just got back,â he continued, his voice tired, strained. âI had a long day. I really donât have the energy for this tonight.â
For this.
She stared at him, something like disbelief flickering across her face.
âI didnât even say anything yet.â
He let out a quiet, humorless breath, like that didnât matter.
âY/N, please. Every time we talk lately it turns into something.â
Something.
That was what it was to him now.
Not a conversation.
Not her feelings.
Just⌠something.
She felt her fingers curl slightly against her palms.
âI just wanted to talk to you.â
âAnd Iâm telling you Iâm tired.â
His tone wasnât loud. That almost made it worse.
It was flat. Dismissive.
Like he had already decided how this was going to go before she even had a chance to say anything.
Her chest tightened.
âIâve been waiting all day.â
âI didnât ask you to wait.â
That one hit.
She blinked, taken aback for a moment, like she wasnât sure if she had heard him right.
âI know you didnât,â she said slowly. âI wanted to.â
âThen donât get upset about it.â
Something cracked.
It was small.
But it was there.
âIâm not upset about waiting,â she said, her voice a little sharper now despite her effort to keep it steady. âI just⌠I wanted to see you.â
âIâm here, arenât I?â
Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out.
Because yes.
He was here.
But it didnât feel like it.
The silence that followed was thick, uncomfortable.
He moved past her, dropping his bag onto the chair, rubbing his face with both hands like he was trying to shake off the day.
She watched him.
And suddenly, the words she had been holding onto all week felt⌠fragile.
Like they didnât belong in this moment anymore.
But she couldnât just not say them.
Not after everything.
âSanâŚâ
Her voice was softer now.
Careful again.
He stilled slightly at the sound of his name, but he didnât turn around.
âWhat?â
There was something about the way he said it.
Short.
Impatient.
Like she was already asking for too much.
She swallowed.
âI need you to listen to me for a second.â
âI am listening.â
âYouâre not even looking at me.â
He exhaled sharply, turning around then, his expression already edged with frustration.
âOkay. Iâm looking. What is it?â
Her heart was beating too fast.
This wasnât how it was supposed to go.
She had imagined this moment so many times.
None of those versions looked like this.
She hesitated.
Just for a second.
And that was enough.
âIs this about me being busy again?â he asked, his voice tightening. âBecause I already told you I canât just drop everything...â
âItâs not just that,â she interrupted, a little more urgently than she meant to.
âThen what is it?â he shot back. âBecause itâs always something lately.â
The words settled between them like something heavy.
Her breath caught.
Always something.
She looked at him, really looked at him, and for a moment, she didnât recognize the way he was looking back at her.
Like this was a burden.
Like she was.
Her fingers trembled slightly where they rested in her lap.
âIâm not trying to start a fight.â
âIt feels like you are.â
âIâm not.â
âThen why does it always end like this?â
âBecause you donât listen to me,â she said, the words slipping out before she could stop them.
Silence.
Sharp.
Immediate.
His expression hardened.
âI am listening.â
âYouâre not hearing me.â
âWhat do you want me to hear?â he asked, his voice rising just slightly now. âThat Iâm not doing enough? That Iâm not here enough? I know that already.â
âThatâs not what Iâm sayingââ
âThen what are you saying?â
Her chest felt tight.
Too tight.
âI just feel like I donât matter anymore.â
The words were quiet.
But they hit.
He stared at her.
For a second, something flickered in his eyes.
Something softer.
Something that almost looked like guilt.
And then it was gone.
Replaced by frustration.
âWhy does it always come back to this?â he asked, running a hand through his hair again. âYou know how much pressure Iâm under right now. You know how hard this is.â
âI know,â she said quickly. âIâm not saying itâs notââ
âThen why canât you just understand that I canât always be here?â
âIâm not asking you to be here all the time!â
âThen what are you asking for?â
She opened her mouth.
Closed it.
Because suddenly, she didnât know how to explain it in a way he would understand.
âI just⌠I miss you,â she said finally.
And for a moment, everything stilled.
But instead of softening, something in him seemed to snap.
âIâm right here.â
âNo,â she said, her voice breaking slightly. âYouâre not.â
That did it.
Something in his expression shifted completely.
Frustration turning into something sharper.
âI donât have the energy for this,â he said, his voice colder now. âI just got back, and this is the first thing you bring up?â
âI wasnât trying to fight...â
âThen what is it?â he snapped, frustration finally breaking through. âBecause itâs always the same lately. Youâre upset, Iâm not doing enough, Iâm not here enough...â
âThatâs not what Iâm saying...â
âThen what are you saying?â he cut in, his voice sharper now, tiredness turning into something harsher. âBecause I canât keep dealing with you every time I come home.â
She froze slightly at that. âDealing with me?â
âYes,â he gestured vaguely toward her, his expression strained. âYour mood swings. One day youâre fine, the next youâre distant, then suddenly everythingâs a problem again. I donât know what you want from me.â
The words landed harder than he intended.
Her fingers tightened at her sides. âMy mood swings?â
âI didnât mean it like that...â
âBut you said it.â
He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. âI just...if youâre this unhappy with me all the time, then what are we even doing?â
She stared at him.
And then he said it.
Quiet, but clear.
âMaybe we should just break up.â
The words rang in the air.
Too loud.
Too harsh.
She flinched.
Just slightly.
But he saw it.
And for a split second, he hesitated.
But it was already too late.
Her eyes dropped for a moment, her breathing uneven.
And then she went quiet.
Not the kind of quiet they were used to.
Not the tense, waiting kind.
This was different.
Still.
Final.
She looked back up at him.
And something in her expression had changed.
âI see.â
Her voice was calm.
Too calm.
He frowned slightly.
âWhat does that mean?â
She shook her head a little. âNothing.â
âThat doesnât sound like nothing.â
âItâs fine.â
âItâs clearly not...â
âI said itâs fine.â
He stared at her.
Confused now.
Thrown off.
Because this wasnât how it usually went.
She wasnât arguing.
She wasnât pushing back.
She wasnât trying to make him understand.
She was just⌠stopping.
And that unsettled him more than anything else.
âY/NâŚâ
She stood up.
Her movements were quiet, controlled.
âI think youâre right.â
His brows furrowed. âAbout what?â
She looked at him.
And for the first time, there was distance in her eyes.
Real distance.
âMaybe this isnât working anymore.â
The words hit harder than anything else that had been said that night.
His expression shifted immediately.
âWhat?â
âI mean it,â she continued, her voice steady despite the way her chest felt like it was caving in. âI donât think weâre good for each other right now.â
âWhere is this coming from?â he asked, taking a step toward her. âWe just...this is just another argument. Weâve had worse.â
âThatâs the problem.â
âWhat?â
âWeâve had worse,â she repeated softly. âAnd we keep having worse.â
âThat doesnât mean we just...what are you saying right now?â
âIâm saying I think we should stop.â
The silence that followed was deafening.
âNo.â
The word came out immediately.
Firm.
Shaken.
âNo, weâre not doing that.â
She looked at him, something aching in her chest.
âI am.â
âY/Nââ
âIâm tired, San.â
Her voice cracked slightly on his name.
âIâm so tired of feeling like this.â
âWe can fix this.â
âWeâve been saying that for a year.â
âThat doesnât mean we give up.â
âIâm not giving up,â she said quietly. âIâm letting go.â
He shook his head, stepping closer.
âNo. No, you donât mean that.â
âI do.â
âYouâre just upset right now. You know I didn't mean it.â
âIâm not.â
âThen why now?â he asked, his voice breaking slightly. âWhy like this?â
Because you didnât even let me speak.
Because I was going to tell you something that wouldâve changed everything.
Because you already decided I was a problem before I could even open my mouth.
The words stayed in her throat.
She couldnât say them.
Not anymore.
Because suddenly⌠they didnât feel safe there.
âI just know I canât keep doing this,â she said instead.
He stared at her like he didnât recognize her.
âDonât do this.â
âIâm sorry.â
âDonât say that.â
âI am.â
âY/Nââ
âIâll come back for the rest of my things later.â
And that was when it really hit him.
âYouâre serious.â
She nodded.
And something in his chest dropped.
âNo,â he said again, softer this time. âNo, weâre not ending this over one fight.â
âItâs not one fight.â
âThen weâll fix it.â
âWe tried.â
âWe can try again.â
She shook her head.
âI donât have it in me anymore.â
âThatâs not true.â
âIt is.â
âThen Iâll try harder,â he said quickly. âI will. I swear. Just...donât do this. Don't leave me, please.â
Her eyes softened for a second.
Because part of her wanted to believe him.
Part of her always would.
But another part⌠the part that had been hurting for so long⌠knew better.
âI needed you to listen tonight,â she said quietly.
âIâm listening now.â
She smiled faintly.
âItâs too late.â
And then she turned away.
He reached for her.
âY/N, waitââ
But she stepped back.
Just enough.
âIâm sorry.â
And then she walked past him.
Toward the door.
Toward the end of something that had once meant everything.
Her hand brushed against her stomach as she reached for the handle.
A small, instinctive movement.
One he didnât notice.
She paused for just a second.
Just one.
And in that moment, she almost turned around.
Almost told him.
Almost gave him the chance to know.
But then his words echoed in her head.
I canât keep doing this with you.
Her grip tightened.
And then she opened the door.
And left.
Without ever telling him⌠that he wasnât just losing her.
The city felt different.
Y/N noticed it the moment she stepped out of the subway that morning, her daughterâs small hand wrapped tightly around her fingers. Seoul had always been loud, fast, restless in a way that never truly allowed anyone to stand still. Five years ago, it had swallowed her whole. Back then, it felt overwhelming, unpredictable, almost suffocating.
Now, it felt⌠steady.
Or maybe she was the one who had changed.
âHeewa, slow down.â
The little girl beside her was practically bouncing with excitement, her free hand swinging as she tried to keep up with her own enthusiasm more than with her motherâs pace.
âBut weâre gonna be late,â Heewa insisted, her voice bright and slightly breathless as she half-skipped over a crack in the pavement.
âWeâre not late,â Y/N replied, smiling despite herself. âWeâre early.â
âThatâs basically the same thing.â
Y/N let out a quiet laugh under her breath, shaking her head. âIt really isnât.â
Heewa huffed softly, though there was no real frustration behind it. Her attention was already drifting, dark eyes widening as she took in everything around her like it was all new, even though they had been walking this same route for two months now.
Two months.
It still felt strange to think about.
Two months since she moved back.
Two months since she stepped into a life that was entirely her own.
For years, she had stayed in her hometown, tucked away in something quieter, something safer. Living with her parents had been the right decision back then. She had needed the support, the stability, the extra set of hands when everything felt like too much.
Especially in the beginning.
Her grip on Heewaâs hand tightened slightly without her noticing.
Those first months had been the hardest.
Learning how to be a mother while still trying to hold herself together. Nights where sleep didnât come, where the silence felt heavier than anything else. Days where she questioned every decision she had made.
And through all of it, one thought had lingered quietly in the background.
Should I have told him?
Even now, it still came back sometimes.
Uninvited. Unwanted.
She pushed it away like she always did.
Because no matter how much it lingered, the answer never really changed.
No.
It had been the best decision.
It had to be.
He was living a completely different life now.
A life that didnât have space for something like this.
For her.
For⌠them.
Her gaze shifted slightly, settling on the little girl beside her.
Heewa was still talking, something about a new friend she hoped would be in her class today, her words spilling over each other in a way that made it hard to follow every detail.
Y/N listened anyway.
She always did.
Because this⌠this was her life now.
And despite everything, despite the past that still lingered at the edges of her thoughts, she had built something good.
Something steady.
Something real.
They reached the kindergarten a few minutes later, the familiar building coming into view. Bright colors, small decorations near the entrance, the sound of children already playing somewhere inside.
Heewaâs grip tightened excitedly.
âCan I go now?â
Y/N laughed softly. âYou still have to say goodbye to me first.â
The girl turned to her immediately, her expression suddenly serious as she stepped closer. âOkay.â
Y/N crouched down in front of her, brushing a stray strand of hair away from her daughterâs face.
And for a moment, she just⌠looked at her.
It still caught her off guard sometimes.
How much Heewa looked like him.
It wasnât just one feature.
It was everything.
The shape of her eyes. The way they curved slightly when she smiled. The dark color of them, bright and expressive in a way that felt so familiar it almost hurt.
Even the way she tilted her head sometimes, just slightly, when she was curious about something.
A small, unintentional mirror of someone she hadnât seen in five years.
Y/N swallowed the thought before it could settle too deeply.
âYouâre going to have fun today, okay?â she said gently.
Heewa nodded eagerly. âI will.â
âAnd youâll listen to your teacher?â
âYes.â
âAnd be nice to the other kids?â
âIâm always nice.â
Y/N raised a brow slightly. âAlways?â
Heewa hesitated.
ââŚMost of the time.â
âThatâs better.â
They both smiled.
Then Heewa leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Y/Nâs neck in a quick, tight hug.
âIâll tell you everything later,â she promised.
âIâm counting on it.â
The girl pulled back, already turning toward the entrance before Y/N could say anything else.
âBye, Mama!â
âBye, sweetheart.â
Y/N watched her go, the small figure disappearing inside with a burst of energy that made her chest feel warm.
And just a little heavy.
She stayed there for a moment longer than necessary.
Then she stood, exhaling quietly before turning away.
There was work to do.
And for the first time in a long time⌠she didnât dread it.
The office was small.
That had been one of the reasons she felt comfortable accepting the job.
A small marketing firm, nothing too overwhelming, nothing too demanding in a way that would pull her back into the kind of life she had deliberately stepped away from.
It was enough.
Enough to give her structure. Enough to give her purpose.
Enough to remind her that she was more than just⌠surviving.
âGood morning.â
âMorning.â
She greeted her coworkers as she stepped inside, setting her bag down at her desk, already slipping into a routine that had become familiar over the past two months.
There was something grounding about it.
The quiet hum of computers. The low conversations. The soft clatter of keyboards.
It was simple.
And she liked that.
âY/N.â
She looked up at the sound of her name, her boss standing near her desk with a folder in hand.
âDo you have a minute?â
âOf course.â
She stood, stepping closer as he handed her the file.
âWeâve got a new assignment,â he explained. âItâs a short-term campaign. Starts tomorrow.â
She nodded, flipping the folder open, scanning the first few pages.
âA brand collaboration?â she asked.
âExactly. They want something fresh. A new angle. Youâll be working on the initial concept.â
âGot it.â
Her eyes moved over the details, taking in the scope of the project.
It wasnât small.
But it wasnât overwhelming either.
Just⌠interesting.
âA K-pop group?â she noted, glancing up briefly.
âYeah. Probably not one of the huge ones, so donât worry,â he added with a small smile. âWe wouldnât get that kind of contract anyway. We didn't get a lot information yet.â
She let out a quiet laugh.
âRight.â
That made sense.
This firm wasnât big enough for something like that.
So there was no reason to worry.
No reason to overthink.
She looked back down at the file, her mind already shifting into focus.
âAlright,â she said, nodding slightly. âIâll start working on some ideas today.â
âPerfect. Iâll check in later.â
He walked off, leaving her with the folder and a sense of something⌠new.
Excitement, maybe.
Or just⌠purpose.
She sat back down, opening her laptop, the familiar rhythm of work settling in quickly.
Ideas came easier than she expected.
She let herself get lost in it.
Concepts. Visual directions. Messaging angles.
Time passed without her noticing.
And for once, her mind didnât drift back to the past.
Didnât linger on things she couldnât change.
It stayed here.
Present.
Focused.
Alive in a way that felt unfamiliar, but welcome.
Maybe this was what it felt like to move forward.
By the time she left work, the sky had already started to dim.
She checked the time as she stepped outside, adjusting her bag on her shoulder.
Right on schedule.
The walk to the kindergarten felt shorter this time.
Or maybe she was just more tired.
Either way, by the time she reached the familiar building, the last of the children were already being picked up.
She spotted Heewa almost immediately.
Sitting on a small bench near the entrance, legs swinging slightly as she waited.
The moment she saw Y/N, her face lit up.
âMama!â
She jumped up, running toward her without hesitation.
Y/N barely had time to brace herself before she was wrapped in a hug.
âHey,â she murmured softly, returning it just as tightly. âDid you have a good day?â
âThe best day.â
âThat sounds serious.â
âIt is.â
Y/N smiled, pulling back slightly. âTell me everything.â
And Heewa did.
The entire walk home.
Every detail.
Every new friend. Every game. Every small moment that felt important in her world.
Y/N listened.
She always did.
Because these were the moments she didnât want to miss.
Dinner was simple.
Nothing complicated. Just something warm, something easy after a long day.
They sat across from each other at the small table in their apartment, the soft glow of the kitchen light filling the space.
Heewa swung her legs slightly under the chair, still talking between bites.
And for a while, everything felt⌠normal.
Comfortable.
Safe.
âMama?â
Y/N looked up.
âHmm?â
Heewa hesitated.
Just slightly.
âDo I have a dad? The other kids have one.â
The question was soft.
Careful.
But it landed harder than anything else that day.
Y/Nâs hand stilled for a moment.
Just a moment.
Then she set her chopsticks down gently.
She had known this would come eventually.
It wasnât the first time.
And it wouldnât be the last.
She looked at her daughter.
Really looked at her.
At the familiar eyes. The familiar expression.
The quiet curiosity.
And something in her chest tightened.
âYou do,â she said softly.
Heewa blinked. âWhere is he?â
Y/N swallowed.
Carefully.
Choosing her words the way she always did.
âHe lives far away.â
âWhy?â
Because I left.
Because I didnât tell him.
Because I thought it was the right thing to do.
âBecause⌠our lives are different,â she said instead.
Heewa frowned slightly. âDoes he know me?â
The question lingered.
Heavy.
Y/N felt something twist in her chest.
But her expression stayed gentle.
âHe would like you very much,â she said quietly.
That wasnât a lie.
It never was.
Heewa seemed to think about that, her expression softening slightly.
âIs he nice?â
Y/N smiled.
A real one this time.
âYes,â she said. âHe is.â
And that, more than anything, was the truth she held onto.
No matter what had happened.
No matter how things ended.
She would never take that away from him.
Or from her.
Heewa nodded slowly, satisfied enough with the answer for now.
âOkay.â
She went back to eating.
And the moment passed.
But Y/N stayed still for a second longer.
Her gaze drifting slightly.
Unfocused.
Because even after five yearsâŚ
Some things never really left.
They just became quieter.
Easier to carry.
Until moments like this reminded her that they were still there.
Still waiting.
Still part of her.
She exhaled slowly.
Then picked up her chopsticks again.
âEat your vegetables,â she said gently.
Heewa groaned dramatically.
And just like that life continued.
Morning came too fast.
Y/N barely noticed how her alarm blended into the quiet hum of the apartment, her body already used to waking before it even rang. For a moment, she just lay there, staring at the ceiling, listening to the soft breathing beside her.
Heewa had climbed into her bed sometime during the night.
She always did that on days when she had something exciting coming up.
Y/N turned her head slightly, watching the small rise and fall of her daughterâs chest, the way her hair was spread messily across the pillow. There was something grounding about moments like this. Something that made everything else feel⌠manageable.
âWake up, sleepyhead,â she murmured softly, brushing her fingers gently through Heewaâs hair.
A small groan.
âNoâŚâ
Y/N smiled faintly. âYou said you wanted to be early again today.â
One eye opened.
ââŚI did?â
âYou did.â
Heewa blinked slowly, then suddenly sat up, fully awake.
âI did!â
Y/N laughed quietly, pushing herself up as well. âCome on. Get ready.â
The morning passed in small, familiar steps.
Getting dressed. Packing her bag. Making sure she had everything she needed. Listening to Heewa talk about something that made very little sense this early in the morning, but still nodding along like it was the most important story in the world.
It was easy.
Simple.
And for the most part⌠peaceful.
The walk to the kindergarten felt lighter than the day before. Maybe because her mind was already half at work, running through ideas, plans, the outline of the presentation she had been building since yesterday.
She had stayed up a little later than usual, refining it.
Not because she had to.
Because she wanted to.
That still felt new.
At the entrance, Heewa turned to her, bouncing slightly on her heels.
âCan I show you my drawing later, Mama?â
âOf course,â Y/N said, crouching down in front of her. âIâm looking forward to it.â
âItâs really good.â
âIâm sure it is.â
A quick hug.
A bright smile.
And then she was gone again, disappearing into the building with the same energy as always.
Y/N watched her for a moment.
Then stood, exhaling quietly before turning away.
Work.
The office felt busier than usual.
Not in a loud way. Just⌠a little more focused. A little more alert.
She noticed it as soon as she stepped in.
Something about the energy had shifted.
âMorning.â
âMorning.â
She greeted a few people as she walked to her desk, setting her bag down before pulling out the folder from yesterday.
The K-pop assignment.
Her eyes moved over the notes again, even though she already knew them.
Brand collaboration. Fresh concept. Youth-oriented campaign.
Nothing too complicated.
Nothing too overwhelming.
And definitely nothing that would involve...
She stopped that thought immediately.
There was no point even considering it.
Her colleague had already said it.
Not a big group.
They wouldnât get that kind of contract.
So there was nothing to worry about.
She sat down, opening her laptop, going over her slides one last time.
Everything was ready.
Exactly how it should be.
âBig day?â
She looked up at the voice, blinking slightly.
Standing beside her desk was someone she hadnât expected to see this early.
Kim Jisoo.
Not the one most people would think of.
Different department.
Different floor.
Someone who technically had no reason to be hovering around her desk this often.
âSomething like that,â she replied, offering a small smile.
Jisoo leaned slightly against the edge of her desk, casual as always.
He was⌠attractive.
That was the simplest way to put it.
Sharp features, neatly styled hair, the kind of confidence that came naturally rather than forced. The kind that made people pay attention when he walked into a room.
He always dressed well.
Always spoke smoothly.
And he always⌠lingered.
âI heard you got the K-pop assignment,â he said, tilting his head slightly. âThatâs a good one.â
âIt seems interesting,â Y/N replied.
âThatâs one way to put it.â
She raised a brow slightly. âYou donât think so?â
âI think itâs more than interesting,â he said with a small smile. âEspecially for a smaller firm like ours.â
She shrugged lightly. âItâs still just work.â
âAnd youâre still taking it very seriously,â he noted.
âThatâs my job.â
âAnd youâre good at it.â
She paused for a second.
âThank you.â
There was a brief silence.
Not uncomfortable.
Just⌠there.
âIâm actually on that project too.â
Y/N blinked.
âYou are?â
âMm.â He nodded. âDifferent angle, but same campaign.â
She hadnât expected that.
âOh.â
âSurprised?â
âA little.â
âIâll try not to be a distraction then.â
There was something in the way he said it.
Light.
Playful.
Familiar.
Y/N let out a small breath, shaking her head slightly. âI think Iâll manage.â
âIâm sure you will.â
Another pause.
âWhat timeâs the meeting?â
âTen.â
He checked his watch. âPerfect.â
She frowned slightly. âPerfect?â
âGives me enough time to walk with you.â
She huffed quietly. âYou donât even know if I was planning to go now.â
âYou were.â
âAnd how would you know that?â
âBecause youâre prepared,â he said simply. âAnd people who are prepared donât wait until the last minute.â
She stared at him for a second.
Then shook her head.
ââŚYouâre not wrong.â
âI usuallyâm not.â
She rolled her eyes slightly, standing up, grabbing her folder.
âCome on then.â
He smiled.
The walk to the meeting room was short.
Too short, in a way.
Because Jisoo didnât stop talking.
Not in an annoying way.
In a way that made the silence feel lighter.
Easier.
âSo,â he said as they reached the door, glancing at her briefly. âYou busy this weekend?â
Y/N paused slightly.
There it was.
She had expected it.
Eventually.
âI have a daughter,â she said carefully. âSo⌠yes.â
âI know.â
That made her look at him.
âI still asked.â
She hesitated.
Because that wasnât something she heard often.
Not like this.
Not⌠uncomplicated.
âWe could work around that,â he added, pushing the door open slightly but not stepping in yet. âCoffee. Lunch. Something simple.â
Y/N studied him for a second.
He wasnât pushy.
Wasnât trying too hard.
Just⌠offering.
And for a moment, something in her chest shifted.
Because it had been a long time since she allowed herself to even consider something like this.
A long time since she thought about anything beyond work and Heewa.
ââŚMaybe,â she said slowly.
His expression brightened just slightly.
âIâll take that as a yes.â
âI didnât say yes.â
âYou didnât say no.â
She sighed quietly.
ââŚFine. Maybe coffee.â
âThat sounds like a yes.â
âItâs a maybe.â
âIâll take it.â
She shook her head, a small smile slipping through despite herself.
âReady?â he asked.
She nodded.
âReady.â
And stepped inside.
The room was already occupied.
That was the first thing she noticed.
Several people seated.
Some she recognized.
Some she didnât.
Her attention moved quickly, professionally, taking in the space, the setup.
She froze.
It happened in an instant.
Like the air had been knocked out of her lungs without warning.
Because sitting across the table was ATEEZ.
All of them.
Every single one.
And for a second, her mind refused to catch up.
Refused to process what she was seeing.
Because that didnât make sense.
This wasnât supposed to be...
Her grip on the folder tightened.
Her heartbeat loud.
Too loud.
His eyes met hers.
Choi San
Shock.
Pure, unfiltered shock.
It was written all over his face.
Not hidden.
Not controlled.
Just⌠there.
âY/N?â
Her name.
Spoken like it had been pulled out of him without permission.
The room went quiet.
Too quiet.
Every head turned.
Every gaze shifting between them.
Y/N felt it.
All of it.
But she didnât move.
Didnât react.
Not the way she wanted to.
Because years of holding herself together didnât just disappear in a moment.
She swallowed.
Forced her expression into something neutral.
Professional.
And stepped further into the room like nothing had happened.
âGood morning,â she said calmly.
Like her world hadnât just tilted off ist axis.
Like she hadnât spent five years building a life that didnât include him.
Like he wasnât sitting right there.
Staring at her like she had just walked out of a memory he never got to finish.
âSorry for being late,â she continued, moving to the empty seat across from them.
Beside her, Jisoo had gone quiet.
San hadnât.
âWhat are you doing here?â
The question slipped out before he could stop it.
Too direct.
Too personal.
Too much.
Y/N didnât look at him immediately.
She set her folder down.
Opened it.
Adjusted her posture.
And only then ahe lifted her gaze.
Meeting his eyes with something controlled.
Something distant.
âI work here,â she said simply.
And the tension in the room shifted.
Subtle.
But noticeable.
Because this wasnât just a normal meeting anymore.
This was something else.
Something none of them were prepared for.
San stared at her.
Still trying to process.
Still trying to understand.
And around him, the other members watched quietly.
Because they knew her too.
Knew exactly who she was.
And exactly what this meant.
And Y/N...she just sat there.
Back straight.
Hands steady.
Expression calm.
Like her heart wasnât beating too fast.
Like her past hadnât just walked back into her life without warning.
Like she hadnât just agreed to coffee with someone else moments before stepping into a room she never thought sheâd see again.
She inhaled slowly.
Then looked at the rest of the table.
âShall we begin?â
And just like that, she forced the world to keep moving.
Main Masterlist | Sans Masterlist
Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4
Taglist: @ninjakitty15 @dalsuwaha @starmee-lodurrson @luviebears @darjeelinglemontea @ffenjoyerdazme @moonlitcelestial @livonianmaia @m00njinnie @tinycloudz @whoreforjongho @shrimpwoo @soso59love-blog @armycarat2612 @yunhospinkyring @okiedokiespookie @lunaryoongie @firstdivisiongirl @autumnrainsings @meowmeeps @scoutyy @goblin-pop @hope122598 @sunnysidesins
Divider by @kodaswrld
dennis with a gf who is super hot, dresses real slutty and confident all the time, the whole ED can't believe this shy country boy is with such a baddie, surely he doesn't know what to do with all that...
little do they know he loves to manhandle her in his bed. he's country strong from his days on the farm, he grew up so isolated he's never seen anyone as gorgeous as you. he loves to hold open your thighs and eat you out for hours, loves to worship your body and suck on your nipples, on his knees like he used to kneel in the confessional, except now he's confessing his devotion for you with his tongue on your soft skin
THIS IS LOWKEY MY FAV TROPE ANON CAN I KISS U?? kinda bimbo!reader??
everytime you visit dennis at work its treated like some kind of exhibit, you never interrupt his work youâd never dream of it! you simply bring him lunch on days where he needs it or dropping by to drop off a coffee.
the first time you walked in, mini skirt on shirt cut low and heels high. oversized bag on your shoulder jingling with every step due to your excessive amount of keychains that hang from it. everyone you passed turned to look at you. unfortunately you were a little lost huffing and looking around, the signs confusing you. as you stand there debating whether or not to just call him you feel a tap on your shoulder.
turning around you see a man, a tall one at that. clearly older than you, with soft brown eyes and hair to match that grays at the edges. a stethoscope hangs around his shoulders so you assume heâs a doctor. âhello? can I help you.â your voice is sweet and polite as you look up at the him. âI was just about to ask you that. you look a bit lost maâam.â you smile heaving a relieved sigh âyes, I am this place is like a maze. do you know where the emergency department is? Iâm looking for someone.â the man that you now know as dr. robby explains that he can take you there. you take mental note of him, having heard lots from dennis.
you fall into step beside him, explaining that youâre here to drop off something to your boyfriend. he hums as he listens leading you down winding hallways and around turns. eventually coming to the heart of the ED. as you walk in you feel eyes snap to you and you look up at robby a confused expression gracing your features. âdoes everybody here stare like that?â you point a long charmed nail in the direction of the people. robby huffs out a laugh âsometimes yeah.â you shrug and walk up to the nurses station leaning against it. lifting a heeled foot behind you letting your ankle swing. robby trails behind you and he himself is still reeling from your outfit choice. definitely revealing but it seems like you donât even notice that fact. âsoââ he clears his throat âso whoâs did you come to see?â you turn to him a smile on your glossy lips âhis name isâ denny!â you gasp, eyes catching on the man you cane here for as he rounds a corner with a young woman with dark hair.
dennis perks up at hearing your voice, face surprised as a grin breaks out on it. he turns to the woman saying an apology before rushing over. you squeal and meet him half way heels clicking on the tiled floors, wrapping your arms around his shoulders. his wrapping around your waist leaning in you press a sticky kiss to his cheek and his face is flushes in shades of pink. âbaby, didnât expect to see you here what are you..?â
ââwanted to suprise you denny! brought you lunch n everything, got a little lost on my way though. but dr. robby helped me!â all eyes are on the two of you a mass look of confusion on how this seemingly shy and timid boy from nowhere, pulled you. he looks over your shoulder at the older man whoâs standing there all but stunned at the display before him. âthank you robby.â the man just nods.
you pull away from dennis and place and equally as sticky kiss to his lips. and heâs in heaven a dopey grin stuck on him as he gazes at you like you lit up the sun. âso yeah, I got you food but..since it took me so long to get here I gotta go now! my breaks almost over mâsorry baby.â your smile comes down to a solemn pout and dennis frowns âsâokay honey, still appreciate this. youâre such a sweetheart.â itâs his turn to kiss your cheek and it makes you giggle. before someone is clearing their throat behind you and to be expected itâs michael âsorry lovebirds but denny here needs to get back to work.â
at the nickname dennis grimaces and you suppress another laugh âIâll get goinâ now babe, youâre still cominâ over tonight?â you flutter your lashes at him sweetly pressing your hands to his chest and he feels the warmth of your palms through his scrubs n it makes his knees weak. âcourse, I am. get back safe okay?.â adjusting your purse n handing him the overly cute lunch bag you packed, covered in sparkles and hearts. you give him one final kiss as you strut back out the way you came in.
and dennis sighs as you leave, the lunch pail in his hand a stark contrast to the sterile environment of the ED. you make him so happy and itâs clear as day.
then all at once heâs surrounded. trinity is in his face first âwho was thatâ ââmy, my girlfriend?â it comes out as a question his eyes darting around at his colleagues staring him down. princess and pearlah whispering amongst themselves.
then itâs mel âsheâs really pretty, is she a model?â ânoâ well kinda?â after that itâs langdon âhow much are you paying her?â âiâm not..iâm not paying her what?â
âpeople!â
michaelâs voice is loud and authoritative âback, to work yeah? make yourselves useful.â the group dispersing in an instant but before dennis can scurry off his shoulder is caught in a strong grip as heâs pulled back by his attending âgo eat and..wipe the lipstick off your faceâ before heâs shoving the young man off.
the rest of the day is filled with never ending questions on howâd they meet, does he treat her well, all the inquiries have his head spinning. he decides to just avoid talking about it tired of repeating himself. until he overhears mateo and donny chatting about it as heâs walking by, hearing his name he stills and listens in pretending to look at the blank chart in his hands.
âyeah no man he does not know what to do with all that.â âyou got that right, as if, you seen that girl? damn still canât believe thatâs all his.â and while heâs happy others can see how beautiful you are. the doubt on his skills to please and provide for you frustrates him deeply and he carries that annoyance with him the rest of shift. his jaw tightens in slight anger, he knows he shouldnât be upset because he knows better than anyone that he never leaves you unsatisfied inside or out of the bedroom but especially inside.
once itâs time for him to leave, body tired and aching all he looks forward to is you. how soft your skin is, how you always smell so good even without perfume, your sweet honeyed voice. the thoughts bring him comfort as he smiles to himself on the drive over to your place. thoughts drifting to the other activities he likes to do with you. ones where your legs are spread and heâs nose deep in your cunt, or when youâre bent over and heâs snapping his hips into you, but the second he almost misses a green light on occasion of his day dreaming .heâs washing those thoughts away with a flush on his face. as soon as heâs in your apartment heâs over come with the smell of you.
you greet him with w big smile like always, satin pjs on with a matching bonnet on your head. heâs melting into your arms the second youâre hugging him.
a big sigh leaves him, one he didnât know he was holding. and you stroke your fingers through his hair scratching softly at his scalp. âlong day cutie?â and heâs nodding softly into your shoulder shuddering happily at the feeling of your nails on his skin. before you can suggest you both take it easy tonight heâs lifting you up causing you to squeal. strong hands grip your thighs as he carries you off to your bedroom.
heâs giving your exposed collar bone small kisses as he walks in long strides. and you canât help but giggle, he lays you down softly on your soft sheets before crawling onto of you and resting his full weight on top of your body. humming at your warmth and how comfy you are. you respond by wrapping your legs around his waist and looking up at him. his soft blue eyes gazing at you from between your breasts. âhey babyâ he finally breathes, you press a soft kiss to his nose. âneed some stress relief dr. whitaker?â voice low and sultry the title sending a shiver through him.
âmhm, always know just what I need sweetheart.â âitâs a talent of mine.â
before long youâre on your side one leg over his shoulder as heâs pressing soft kisses to your knee. the other leg on the bed and heâs driving his hips into you like heâs trying to prove something. and maybe he is.
this is lowkey bimbo!reader and I loveeeee that trope soooo feel free to send in more asks for that!!
furthering my 10000 kids cause dennis barely recognises a condom agenda !! after dennis' wife comes in to drop things off with that growing army of children robby tries to discreetly give him a stack of condoms like "i am begging you to use these you are on a med student budget" and dennis is like "why would i use these that's my wife we've never used these đ¤¨â
All together now
Dad!Dennis Whitaker x reader
Summary: in a apocalypse, if you and Dennis had to single-handedly repopulate the earth, it would be a pretty easy task
Word count: 800+
Tags: PRACTICE SAFE SEX IRL!, Dennis has no idea thatâs a thing tho, pregnant reader
a/n: sorry those took so long to post! I promise that if youâve sent a request I have started it, and am working on it (along with the other 1,000 ideas I come up with)
Dennis is a pretty decent guy.
Very committed.
Very very dependable.
All traits that a father would have!
But that doesnât mean anyone is prepared for what they see when you come into the ED.
Visibly very pregnant. And with a army of children following you.
Your youngest kiddo is strapped to your chest in a carrier, head resting under your chin. Your middle child is secured safely in a back carrier, peeking over your shoulder. The oldest, who canât be any older than four years old, is gripping your hand and looking around with wide curiosity.
Princess and pearls stop mid conversation.
âWhoâs baby momma is that?â Trinity scoffs under her breath.
Dennis looks up.
When he sees you, his entire face softens instantly.
He stands up so fast that he almost trips on his own feet.
âHoney? Whatchaâ doing here?â
Before you can reply your oldest lets go of your hand and bolts toward him.
Dennis crouches immediately, arms wide open. âHey! Easy, donât tackle meâ
His son barrels towards him anyways. Dennis scoops him up, pressing a kiss to his cheek.
âYou being good for momma?â
âYes! We saw a dog!â
âWow, buddy!.â
âYou left thisâ you say, handing him his lunch bag. âAgain.â
He sighs with a slight embarrassed smile âRight.â
Frank steps closer, as if heâs making sure what heâs seeing isnât a mirage.
ââŚWhitaker.â
Dennis looks up, still holding the oldest on his hip.
âYeah?â
âHow many kids do you have?â
âThree.â
âAnd one pendingâ Trinity mutters.
âWhen are ya due, sweetheart?â Dana asks softly
âThree monthsâ you answer with a warm smile.
âYouâre multiplying, huckleberry. Youâre gonna have a whole bush of berries soon!â Trinity laughs.
The baby on your chest squirms, and Dennis immediately shifts into dad mode before he can say something about her snarky comment.
âHang on.â he says gently, putting the oldest down so he can hold his youngest. âYou want me to hold her?â
âYes, please.â
He lifts her out carefully, supporting the babyâs head like itâs muscle memory and cradling her in his arms. She blinks up at him, any fussiness mitigated by the distraction that is grabbing his scrubs.
âHey, baby girl.â
He sways instinctively. Rhythmically rocking on the balls of his feet.
Princess whispers says to Pearla, in a language you canât understand.
Meanwhile, the child on your back is narrating loudly.
âMommy big.â
âYesâŚâ you sigh fondly.
Dennis chuckles and reaches around to carefully tap the tiny feet sticking out of the carrier.
Robby crosses her arms. âWhitaker.â
âYes?â
âYou are aware children are expensive.â
âYeah.â
âAnd that youâll be paying back your student loans till youâre deadâ
âYeah.â
âAnd youâve chosen toâwhat. Assemble a small soccer team?â
Dennis looks confused. âWe like kids.â
Langdon lets out a short laugh. âClearly.â
The oldest tugs on his scrubs. âDaddy, is this where the people with bobos come?â
âYepâ Dennis honestly. âBut we help them.â
Javadi, whoâs been watching this whole thing, leans towards Trinity. âHeâs not even embarrassed?â
âHe doesnât know he should be.â She replies.
You step closer to Dennis, resting a hand on his arm.
âAnyways, weâll get goingâ you say. âJust came here to drop that off.â
You take the baby back, settling her back down into the carrier to rest against your chest.
He bends down in front of the oldest again. âOkay. Listen to momma. No running around outside. Thatâs a rule.â
âI know!â
âAnd?â
âAndâŚhold hands.â
âThatâs right, bud.â
He presses a kisses to all of their foreheads.
Dennis rests a tentative hand on your stomach.
âYou okay?â
âIâm fine.â
âAny Braxton Hicks?â
âDennis...â
âJust asking.â
Robbys just watching the two of you like itâs a live documentary for Pronatalism.
You kiss him. âGo save lives.â
He watches as you walk out, his children attached to you like marsupials.
Robby disappears for a few seconds before coming back to grab Dennis by the sleeve, and drag him towards the supply closet.
âWhatâs going on?â
Robby says nothing a shoves a stack of condoms into his hands.
âI am begging you, Robby whispers aggressively. âUse these.â
Dennis stares at them.
Turns them over.
Looks profoundly confused.
ââŚWhy would I use these?â
Robbys takes a deep breath before responding, his hand sliding down his face. âBecause. You are reproducing at an alarming rate.â
Dennis frowns. âThatâs my wife.â
âYes.â Robby says. âIâm aware.â
âWeâve never used these.â Dennis continues, still baffled. âWhy would we start now?â
âBecause youâre contributing to the overpopulation problem, kid.â Dana says, as she walks by.
Dennis tries to hand the condoms back to Robby.
Robby shoves them into Dennisâs scrub pocket.
âYou donât need to start a family lineageâ
âThatâs my wifeâ he just repeats.
Like thats a justifiable reason to have this many kids at his age.
And then he just walks back to where he was sitting at the nurses station previously.
Condoms already forgotten in his pocket.
Robby watches him go.
ââŚIâm scheduling him for a vasectomy consult.â
From across the nurses station, Dennis calls back âI can hear you.â
âGOOD.â
And somewhere outside, youâre wrangling three kids into car seats, a fourth kicking the shit out of you.
Inside?
Dennis goes back to saving lives.
Completely unbothered.
Completely in love.
And having absolutely zero plans of using those condoms.

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
String of Fate~
-> Reply to this Request
⥠Dennis Whitaker x F!Wife Reader, 4k words
⥠Summary: When a sudden medical emergency reveals a truth no one saw coming, you and Dennis are forced to face an unplanned miracle that reshapes your future. What begins in fear ends in found family, quiet faith, and the meaning of home.
⥠Contents: Established Relationship, Amish background, Surprise Pregnancy, Cryptic Pregnancy, Hospital Setting, Angst to Comfort, Found Family, Non-Graphic Childbirth, Happy Ending
âYou feel more like home to me than any place Iâve ever been.â
The quote had always resonated deeply within you. Home had never truly been a place, it had always been a person. You had found that home early, at the age of four, sitting on the old wooden pews of the church in Broken Bow, your feet barely brushing the floor, boredom weighing heavy in your chest. Your gaze had wandered over the congregation, familiar faces blending together, until it landed on a pair of blue eyes a few rows ahead of you, already watching.
Dennis Whitaker.
You hadnât known his name then, only the strange certainty that settled in your small chest when your eyes met his. It had felt quiet but permanent, like a string of fate being tied between the two of you in that very moment.
Twelve years later, at seventeen, youâd tied a knot in that string for good, standing beside him as his wife, too young by the worldâs standards, but never by your own.
Youâd both grown up sheltered, surrounded entirely by your Amish community, never questioning that this was simply how life was meant to be lived.
You worked. You worshipped. You married.
The future was laid out neatly in front of you, and for a long time, you hadnât known there could be anything else. Being allowed to study past the eighth grade already set you apart. Being academically gifted felt like both a blessing and a quiet burden. You and Dennis shared the same impossible dream, university, a life beyond Broken Bow, even as you knew what chasing it would cost.
So when you left for Pittsburgh after graduating high school, with little more than a few possessions and each other, it felt less like stepping forward and more like falling through the world. Your family cut ties, while Dennis only stayed superficially in touch with his. Everything you had known dissolved behind you. Nothing was as youâd been taught it would be.
You learned quickly that love alone didnât pay bills. Being each otherâs rock made the hardship bearable, but student life was still ruthless. Dennis pushed himself through medical school with relentless determination, while you worked your way into a public school classroom, standing in front of children who had never had to choose between faith and ambition. Still, the debt piled up, and the money never quite stretched far enough.
That was how you ended up living in the abandoned wing of Pittsburgh Trauma Medical Center. Quiet hallways, unused rooms, borrowed time. And that was how fate seemed to intervene once more, in the form of Trinity Santos, who found the two of you and, for reasons youâd never quite understand, chose kindness. She offered you a spare room in her apartment.
A moment that felt like another string of fate pulled tight. Another person that would become a home.
Six months later, life finally felt⌠steadier. You and Dennis were saving, planning, building something fragile but real. You were creating friendships, routines, a future that felt like it might actually hold.
You had no way of knowing just how completely that future was about to change.
The apartment is quiet, the type that settles deep into your bones. Only the steady sloshing of the washing machine and the low hum of the dishwasher fill the silence. You hum a song you used to sing in church back in Nebraska as you fold the warm, freshly dried laundry, muscle memory guiding your hands.
It's been an uneventful day so far. You'd come home from teaching at noon, and had started right away on household chores so everything would be tidy once Dennis and Trinity return from their shift at the ER.
But, then pain suddenly spears through you.
It comes sharp and sudden, like an arrow driven straight into your abdomen. Your knees buckle before you can even think, and you curl in on yourself, fingers scrabbling for the edge of the dryer to keep from collapsing.
âOhâoh God.â you whisper, breathless.
Youâve never felt pain like this. It isnât the dull ache you know from your period, isnât something familiar and manageable. Itâs cramping so intense it steals the air from your lungs, leaves you with nothing to do but fold inward and wait for it to pass.
Oh, it hurts.
With heavy, unsteady steps, you drag yourself down the short hallway to the bedroom you share with Dennis. You lower yourself into the chair by the desk, where a stack of tests still sits, untouched, waiting to be graded by tomorrow. Mocking. Patient. You swallow hard and blink rapidly, willing the sting behind your eyes to fade.
Itâll pass.
It has to.
Itâs probably just your period, an especially bad cycle this month. Itâs been irregular for a while now anyway. Spotting. Cramping. Little warning signs youâd brushed off as stress or hormones, things you never looked too closely at and never quite mentioned to Dennis. Old habits are hard to break. Being raised not to talk about periods at all, especially not with men, is one of them. And Dennis is busy. Exhausted. Too wrapped up in the hospital to notice subtle changes in your health, even if he wanted to.
You slump forward in the chair, bending over the desk, and reach for a red pen with trembling fingers. Maybe work will help. A distraction. Something orderly and familiar.
You start sorting the papers, telling yourself that if you can just focus, just for a few minutes, everything will settle back into place. Everything will be ok.
But the pain doesnât fade the way you expect it to.
It loosens its grip just enough for you to breathe again, leaving behind a dull, aching pressure that settles low in your abdomen. You sag forward over the desk, forehead nearly touching the wood, counting slow breaths. One. Two. Three. Your hands are clammy, the red pen slipping in your fingers.
Maybe you were right. Maybe it is just a bad cycle.
Then it comes back.
Stronger this time. Deeper. A heavy cramp that coils tight inside you, squeezing until your vision blurs at the edges. You gasp, instinctively bracing your feet against the floor, shoulders tensing as if you could ride it out if you just stayed still long enough. The wave crests, holds, then finally ebbs, leaving you shaky and damp with sweat.
You glance at the clock without really knowing why. The seconds tick by, distorted, stretched thin.
When the next one hits, you barely manage not to cry out.
Thatâs when the unease settles in, quiet but insistent. This isnât right. This isnât something you can ignore and grade papers through. Your hands are trembling now as you fumble for your phone, thumb hovering over Dennisâs name for half a second before pressing call.
He answers on the second ring.
âHey.â he says, voice warm, tired. âWhatâs up, baby?â
âIââ You break off as another cramp rolls through you, breath hitching. âI donât feel good. My stomach really hurts.â
The shift in him is immediate. You can hear it even without seeing him.
âOkay.â he says, calm and steady. âTell me more specifics. Where exactly does it hurt?â
âLow.â you manage, curling forward again. âLow in my abdomen. Itâit comes and goes.â
âAlright. How strong would you say it is, on a scale of one to ten?â
You swallow, pressing a hand against your stomach as the pain tightens again, unforgiving. âEight. Maybe nine when itâs bad.â
Thereâs a brief pause on the line, so short you might have imagined it.
âDo you have a fever? Nausea? Dizziness?â
âI feel kind of lightheaded.â you admit. âAnd sweaty.â
âOkay.â His voice stays even, reassuring. âI want you to come to the ER. It could be your appendix, and I donât want you sitting at home with that. That'd be urgent.â
Relief flickers through you at the decisiveness. At him taking over. âOkay.â
âCan you get there safely?â
âYes.â you say, even as another wave curls through you, forcing you to breathe shallowly until it passes.
âGood. Iâm going to finish up here and meet you there, alright?â
âAlright.â
Only after he hangs up does the concern bleed through the edges of his calm, setting professionalism aside as he lets himself worry about you, before swallowing it all down with a deep, steadying breath and getting back to work.
As you brace yourself against the desk, waiting for the next cramp to hit, you realize with a quiet jolt that the pain seems to have a rhythm now. You try very hard not to think about that.
The bus ride blurs together in fragments, your fingers locked around the metal pole, the city swaying too much, each stop stretching endlessly as another cramp rolls through you. You breathe through them the only way you know how, shallow and controlled, forehead resting briefly against the cool glass of the window. Somehow, impossibly, you stay upright until the doors finally hiss open in front of the hospital.
Inside, everything moves quickly. You barely manage to say your name at reception before the pain spikes again, sharp enough to steal your breath and forces you to fold forward with a low, involuntary sound. Thatâs all it takes. A wheelchair is rolled out toward you. Hands steady your shoulders. Someone is already calling for triage as youâre wheeled out of the waiting room, its noise fading behind you.
The triage bay smells of antiseptic. It's too bright. Too white. Youâre helped onto a bed, legs trembling as you curl slightly inward. A blood pressure cuff tightens around your arm.
âDeep breaths for me.â the nurse says gently. âI know it hurts. Weâre going to take good care of you.â
Your vitals are taken one by one, heart rate fast, blood pressure elevated, temperature normal. Sweat beads along your hairline as another wave builds, forcing you to grip the edge of the mattress while you breathe through clenched teeth.
âIt comes and goes?â the nurse asks.
âYes." you manage. âIn waves.â
âWhen was your last period?â
You hesitate. âIâm⌠not sure. Itâs been irregular.â
She nods without judgment, scribbling something down. âAlright. Weâre going to get a urine sampleâstandard procedure, okay?â
You nod, too tired to question it.
You're asked to change into a gown for further exam, then escorted to the bathroom to pee in a cup. It all feels so overwhelming, faintly humiliating.
When she leaves with the cup and returns a few minutes later, something about her expression has shifted. Itâs careful now. Measured.
âDo you have someone we should notify?â she asks. âFamily? A partner?â
âMy husband.â you say quickly, another cramp curling tight inside you. âHe works here. In the ER. Dennis Whitakerâheâs a resident.â
Relief flickers across her face. âOkay. Weâll let him know.â
The pain surges again before you can say anything else, stronger than before, ripping a cry from your throat despite your best efforts to stay quiet. The curtain is pulled back. The bed starts moving.
âPossible ectopic.â someone says nearby.
âPain worsening.â
âLetâs get her to an ER bay.â
The word ectopic lands heavy and cold in your chest, fear blooming fast and unfamiliar. You donât have time to ask what it means before the bed stops and hands are adjusting monitors, voices overlapping around you.
Thenâ
âIâm here.â
Dennisâs voice cuts through the noise like a lifeline. Your head turns sharply, tears blurring your vision as he steps into view. He looks pale beneath the harsh lights, concern etched deep into his face, but his eyes soften the moment they find yours.
âHey.â he says quietly, moving to your side. âHey, love.â
Relief crashes over you so hard it nearly hurts. Your fingers fumble for his, clutching onto his gloved hand like itâs the only solid thing left in the room.
âIâve got you.â he murmurs, thumb brushing over your knuckles. Then, gently but firmly, he shifts into motion. âWeâre going to take care of you.â
He glances up at one of the nurses. âPrincess, can you hook her up to the monitor?â
She nods, already peeling back adhesive pads. Dennis turns back to you, voice low and steady.
âSheâs just going to put some stickers on your chest so we can keep an eye on your heart, alright? You donât have to do anything. Just breathe for me and try to stay calm.â
Cold fingers press briefly against your skin as the electrodes are placed. You flinch when another contraction hits, curling slightly inward.
âI know.â Dennis says softly, one hand warm and grounding at your shoulder. âI know it hurts. Youâre doing really well.â
He reaches for your arm next, disinfecting it. âOkayâthis is going to be a little pinch.â
You barely register the needle as it slides in, pain elsewhere demanding all your attention. Dennis tapes the IV down with careful, gentle movements, smoothing the edges as if heâs afraid even that might hurt you.
âThere we go.â he says. âNow we can give you medication.â
His thumb lingers against your skin for a moment longer than necessary before he straightens, jaw tight. âTheyâre concerned it might be ectopic.â he explains quietly, meeting your eyes. âThatâs when a pregnancy implants outside the uterus. Weâre going to do an ultrasound to check, okay?â
The word pregnancy barely registers before the next wave hits, stronger, deeper, forcing a strangled sound from your throat. Dennis is instantly back at your side, grounding you through it, breathing slow and even so you can match him.
The ultrasound machine is rolled in. Gel spreads cold across your abdomen, making you gasp. The doctor presses the probe down, adjusting, frowning slightly.
Seconds pass.
Thenâ
âWait.â Dennis says, voice barely above a whisper.
The image sharpens.
You donât understand what youâre seeing at first. Shapes. Movement. Then a rhythm, fast, unmistakable.
âThatâs⌠not ectopic.â the doctor says slowly.
Dennisâs breath leaves him in a shaky exhale. His grip tightens around your hand.
âOh my God.â he murmurs.
âThatâs a fetus.â the doctor continues. âAnd sheâs contracting regularly.â
The room seems to tilt. You look at Dennis, searching his face, your voice barely more than air. âDennisâŚ?â
His eyes shine with shock, fear, and something overwhelming and unguarded as he leans closer, pressing his forehead briefly to yours.
âLove.â he whispers, voice breaking. âYouâre... you're in labor.â
Another contraction crashes through you, undeniable now, and Dennis doesnât let go, not for a second.
âIâm right here.â he says fiercely. âIâm not going anywhere.â
After that, everything blurs.
There are hands everywhere, voices layered over one another, the sharp sting of medication and then the way the pain shifts, still there, still immense, but dulled at the edges, like itâs happening to someone else. Time stops behaving normally. Minutes stretch. Then vanish.
Dennis stays with you through all of it.
You hear him more than you see him, his voice a steady thread you cling to as the world tilts and contracts around you. He tells you when to breathe, when to push, when to rest. He keeps one hand anchored in yours, the other warm and constant at your shoulder, as if heâs afraid you might drift away if he lets go.
You donât remember when it ends.
Only that suddenly, impossibly, there is a sound.
Thin. Insistent. Alive.
âOh.â Dennis breathes.
Your eyes flutter open properly then, the fog lifting just enough for you to see him as he turns back toward you, something small and pink cradled carefully in his arms. His hands are shaking.
âSheâs⌠sheâs small.â he says softly, wonder and disbelief threading through his voice.
He brings her closer, settling her against your chest with reverent care. Her skin is warm, impossibly real, her tiny fingers curling instinctively into the fabric of your gown. The weight of her knocks the breath from your lungs in an entirely different way.
Thereâs a baby on your chest.
Your baby.
You sob, the sound tearing out of you before you can stop it, forehead dropping forward as Dennis presses a kiss into your hair.
âItâs okay.â he murmurs, voice thick. âIâve got you. Youâre doing so good.â
He stays close, one hand resting over yours and hers together, the other smoothing slow, grounding strokes along your arm. When you finally find your voice, it breaks immediately.
âWe donât even have a bed for her.â you whisper, tears soaking into the thin hospital pillow. âOr a name.â
Dennis leans down until his face is level with yours, eyes soft and fierce all at once.
âThatâs alright.â he says gently. âDonât worry about that right now. Weâll figure it out. One step at a time.â
You sniff, nodding weakly, eyes never leaving the tiny rise and fall of her chest.
âSheâs okay.â he continues quietly, slipping instinctively into explanation, into reassurance. âThis happens sometimes... cryptic pregnancies. No symptoms, or symptoms that get mistaken for other things. Especially with stress, irregular cyclesâŚâ His thumb brushes over your knuckles. âYou didnât do anything wrong.â
The door opens quietly.
âWell." Trinity says, voice pitched low but bright with awe. âI leave you two alone for one shift.â
You look up to find her hovering near the doorway, expression caught somewhere between shock, pride, and outright joy. She steps closer, peering down at the baby with something dangerously close to reverence.
âGod.â she murmurs. âSheâs perfect.â
Dennis lets out a shaky laugh. âApparently youâre an aunt now.â
Trinity straightens immediately. âExcuse you.â she says. âIâm a godmother. Iâve decided.â
Despite everything, despite the fear, the exhaustion, the impossible reality settling into place, you laugh, soft and wet and disbelieving, as your daughter shifts against your chest.
After a flurry of checkups for both you and the baby, youâre finally brought upstairs to your own room. The noise fades, replaced by a hushed stillness that feels almost sacred. Dennis never leaves your side, his hand always wrapped around yours, grounding and warm.
The baby, your baby girl, you have to keep reminding yourself, has been dressed in a tiny onesie and a soft pink hat. She sleeps soundly now in the clear plastic crib beside your bed, chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm that feels impossible to look away from.
Dennis watches you watch her.
He wants to tell you how incredible you are. How impossibly proud he is. How overwhelming it feels to suddenly be a father, to have his entire world rearranged in the span of a few hours. But he knows those words would come too fast, too heavy.
So instead, he asks quietly, âHow are you coping?â
Your gaze drifts from the crib back to him. Heâs sitting in the chair on the other side of the bed, shoulders slumped with exhaustion, eyes soft and searching.
âSome pain.â you admit quietly. âBut the medicationâs helping. And Iâm exhausted. And hungry.â You swallow. âAnd I canât stop thinking about how⌠how I didnât know. How I probably ate things I shouldnât have andââ
Dennis is on his feet in an instant. He cups your cheeks in his calloused hands, thumbs brushing gently beneath your eyes.
âShhh." he murmurs. âItâs okay.â
His forehead rests against yours as he speaks, voice low and steady. âMy mindâs telling me the same things. That I shouldâve known. That I wouldâve, if Iâd paid more attention. If I hadnât been so buried in work.â He exhales softly. âBut none of that changes whatâs true right now.â
He pulls back just enough to look at you properly. âWhat I wanted to ask is⌠are you... okay with this? This isnât what we planned. We wanted to wait. Until Iâm finished with my studies... until... it's all stable.â
You nod slowly, eyes drifting back to the crib. She looks impossibly small. Peaceful. Real.
âYeah." you say. âBut⌠thatâs just how it is now, isnât it?â Your voice softens. âMaybe itâs fate.â You hesitate, then whisper, âDo you think weâll be good parents?â
Dennis doesnât hesitate.
âI know without a doubt that youâre already the best mom.â he says, pressing a kiss to your temple.
You talk like that for a while, voices hushed. About what youâll need. What youâll figure out as you go. How terrifying and strange and oddly right this all feels, even though it wasnât part of the plan.
A soft knock breaks the quiet.
A moment later, Trinity slips into the room, already smiling.
âHey, roomies.â she says. âCan I take a proper look at my new roommate?â
Sheâs already crossing the room, peering down into the crib with unmistakable awe.
âSure." Dennis says. âYou can hold her, if you want.â
She doesnât need to be told twice.
Trinity scoops the baby up with practiced ease, one arm supporting her head, the other cradling her tiny body. She rocks her gently, like itâs the most natural thing in the world.
âLiving with both of us was already more than we ever couldâve asked of you." you say quietly. âA debt we might never be able to repay. But a babyâŚâ
âOh, hush.â Trinity cuts in immediately. âIâm not making you move out.â
She glances over her shoulder at you. âIâve gotten used to it. Besides, whoâs going to cook dinner for me? Or meal prep? Or make that ridiculous sourdough that keeps me alive through twelve-hour shifts?â
âI could still make you bread.â you offer weakly. âEven if we didnât live together.â
Trinity frowns. âYouâre not leaving. End of discussion.â A beat. âI like having you two idiots around.â She looks back down at the baby, softening. âThree now, I guess.â
The baby squirms slightly in her arms, letting out a tiny sound, and the room feels warmer for it.
âThe others asked when your baby shower will be." Trinity says after a long moment of silence, smiling at both of you while she still cradles your daughter.
âBaby shower?â you echo quietly.
You barely know what that is. Only fragments, really, over-the-top parties from social media, balloon arches and elaborate decorations, gender reveals that feel unnecessary now, almost funny. Thereâs no mystery left there. Sheâs here. Sheâs real.
âYes.â Trinity says easily. âThe whole staff downstairs wants to come. Gift you things. Honestly, we probably wonât even need to buy much ourselves.â
The word we hits you harder than anything else sheâs said.
We.
She isnât speaking as a bystander. She isnât offering help from the outside. Sheâs placing herself firmly within the circle of this new, fragile little family. Your throat tightens.
âNo...â you whisper, tears welling up. âThatâs⌠thatâs too muchââ
âItâs exactly what all of us are willing to give.â Trinity cuts in gently, smiling. âAnd you donât get to decide whether thatâs too much.â
She adjusts the baby in her arms and continues, casual as if sheâs listing groceries. âAnyway, Dana already called her husband, heâs bringing their old stroller thatâs been sitting in their attic. I hope they clean it first. Can you imagine the spiders on that thing?â She wrinkles her nose. âAnd Princess raided the supply closet. Diapers. Onesies. A truly impressive haul.â
She keeps going, telling you how people youâve grown quietly fond of over the past months, the nurses you brought home-cooked meals to, the residents you dropped off sandwiches and desserts for during long shifts, have come together without hesitation. How no one asked whether they should help. They just did.
You listen, stunned.
In this moment, it isnât just one string of fate pulled taut. Not just your daughter bending reality into something new. Itâs more than a dozen threads tightening all at once, each person stepping forward, ready to hold you up.
Youâd always believed the community back in Nebraska was as close-knit as it could be, bonds forged beneath the roof of God, held together by tradition and obligation. But now, sitting in this quiet hospital room, surrounded by care freely given, you realize you were wrong.
This feels bigger.
People choosing you. Choosing to stay. Choosing to help, not because they have to, but because they want to.
And for the first time since everything changed, the future doesnât feel so frightening after all.
A/N: This request was a very specific one, basically laid out from start to finish and I simply got to put it all into a proper story, and I quite enjoyed that progress.
I feel like I sat on this for too long tho, because I've really started to question myself on wether this is doing the request justice.
loverboy
fandom: The Pitt
pairing: Dennis Whitaker x f!reader
content: dennis and reader are married, she/her pronouns for reader, pet names (sweetheart, baby), dubious medical talk, cursing, reader took the Whitaker surname, no use of y/n, implied bisexual reader (bc im in love with dana)
word count: 5.3 k
summary: four times Dennisâ coworkers wanted to meet Dennisâ wife and the one time they did
notes: as a midwestern girlie myself, i would 100% bake for these people. like, they deserve it and food is THE love language of the midwest. ALSO yes i know that it should be dennisâs but i fucking hate the way that looks so you can read dennisâ instead (i am allowed to do this as a person whose name ends with an s)
line dividers from @hyuneskkami
1. Robby
Dennis Whitaker isnât what most would consider a private person. His coworkers know about his brothers and his hometown and his nieces and nephews, he just never mentioned a love life of any kind. They had assumed it was because his love life didnât exist. Itâs typical with med students, focused on school and their internship. Too busy to find time for another person in their hectic lives. No one judged him. Really, they understood. Then, a few weeks after his graduation, Dennis walks into work with a gold band shining on his left ring finger.Â
Most of his coworkers didnât even notice it at first. The ED is a place where people wear gloves more often than not. Bare hands are rarer than covered ones. Robby is the first one to spot it. He doesnât make a big deal out of it, just shakes Dennisâ hand and shoots him a quiet congrats, kid. Itâs not until Trinity spots the new jewelry that everyone finds out. Because Trinity Santos cannot keep her mouth shut to save her own life.
âYouâre married!â
âUm, yeah?â Dennis rubs a hand across the back of his neck. Heâs not sure if itâs always been a habit of his or if he picked it up from Robby. What he is sure of is that he hates the way every single doctor and nurse within earshot turns to study Dennis. Like heâs their newest toy. The grin on Princessâ face almost makes him wish he had stayed in bed with you this morning. (He wishes that every morning, though.)
âWhen did that happen?â Itâs Melâs voice this time. No judgement. No gleam in her eye. Just genuine curiosity that makes Dennis want to hug her.Â
âAfter I graduated. We, uh, weâve been dating since high school.â And Dennis hates how much his voice shakes. He should be able to boast about you to anyone who will listen because youâre the most amazing person he knows. But his cheeks are hot and his throat feels just a little tight. Dennis can see Trinity open her mouth, no doubt about to make fun of him for marrying his high school sweetheart. Then Dana is stepping in front of him, shooing away nosy residents with a wave of her hand and a single noise. Robbyâs hand is on her shoulder again.Â
âIf you ever want to bring her with you after work, feel free.â Robbyâs voice is soft and deep, a smile on his face that says nothing except pride. Dennis nods slowly and Robby squeezes his shoulder once before pulling back.
Dennis practically stumbles through the door. Itâs late. A bit later than he wishes it was. The shift ran long because of a multi-vehicle crash on the highway. They didnât lose anyone, but it was a hard-fought battle. Dennis can still smell blood in his nostrils.Â
âDenny? That you?â Your voice is like a balm on the exhausted open wound that is Dennis Whitaker. He makes his way toward the living room of your tiny shared apartment to see you sitting on the couch. The television plays some nature documentary that heâs sure youâre not watching. You look over the back of the couch and smile so warmly that Dennis thinks he might melt. âWelcome home, baby. Dinner is staying warm in the oven for you.â
âI love you so much.â He canât help muttering as he leans down to press a kiss to the crown of your head. You just laugh, reaching back to pat his hip before pushing off the couch.Â
You follow Dennis into the kitchen, sitting at the rickety dining table with exactly two chairs at it. He pulls out the food you left in the oven, carrying it over to the table, just short of collapsing into the chair. You watch as he eats, crumbs falling back onto his plate, unable to hold back a smile. Youâve known the man for two decades and he still doesnât know how to eat without making a mess.Â
âSoâŚhow did it go?â You reach out to run a finger over Dennisâ wedding band. The gold is scuffed and scratched in a few places. You bought your rings together at a thrift store, old and used but no less loved. He flips his hand over, intertwining your fingers.
âTrin was loud. But Robby said youâre invited to our after-work hangout. If you ever want to.â Dennis pauses, running his thumb over your knuckles with such gentle reverence you would think heâd studied you in undergrad instead of theology. âThey, uh, they want to meet you.â
âDo you want me to meet them?â You ask quietly, keeping your eyes on Dennisâ hand in yours. He squeezes slightly and you already know the answer. As much as Dennis loves his coworkers, thereâs something about you being his and only his. Not having to combine his home and work lives. It gives him an escape. You just squeeze back, finally meeting his eyes. âWanna wait a little longer?â
âIâm sorry.â He leans down, pressing his forehead against your joined hands. You just smile, running your free hand through his curls. He lets out a breath youâre sure he hadnât known he was holding. âYou are the most amazing wife ever, Mrs. Whitaker.â
âAnd you are the best husband I could ever want, Dr. Whitaker.â You pull back, standing from the chair with a creak of the old wood. âNow, come on. Shower, then bed.â
âYes, maâam.â
2. Dana
âWhat dâya got there, kid?â Danaâs voice cuts through Dennisâ thoughts and he looks down at the large foil pan in his arms. Like, so big he needs both arms to carry it. He smiles that signature shaky smile and awkwardly readjusts the pan in his hold.
âTreats. From Mrs. Whitaker.â He canât help the way he straightens up a bit when he says it. He loves that he gets to call you that now. Dennis told you at least five times the night before that you did not have to bake anything for his coworkers. You steadfastly ignored him as you carefully measured out the ingredients. He only stopped after five because you looked so cute with flour on your nose. Dennis peels back the lid to reveal chocolate and caramel and oats in some kind of layer bar, already cut and carefully arranged in the foil pan. Dennis doesnât know what exactly went into them. Heâs no chef. If it were up to him, Dennis would eat strictly fast food, takeout, and frozen dinners. âTheyâre carmelitas, I think?â
Dana reaches in and grabs one, taking a bite before Dennis can even say anything. She lets out a noise that Dennis really doesnât want to hear from his coworker and shoves the rest of the square in her mouth.
âWhitaker, tell your wife that if she ever wants to divorce you, I am more than willing to take your place.â Dana mutters, grabbing another bar as she continues chewing. âSeriously, these things are gonna kill me and itâll be worth it.â
âArenât you married?â
Dana just laughs, turning away without another word. Dennis can only shrug, continuing his journey to the staff break room to place the foil pan on the small counter by the fridge. He pulls the little paper sign you made out of his bag, placing it next to the tray before heading toward his locker.Â
It takes about thirty seconds for every single nurse and doctor in the Pitt to realize theyâve been offered a sweet treat. Even the night shift stops by the break room on their way out. Dennis personally gets pats on the back from Dr. Abbot and Robby and about ten other people who heâs not sure heâs ever met before today. It feelsâŚnice? A bit strange, to be thanked and congratulated for something he didnât even do.
The day is dreadfully slow. As much as Dennis hates the idea of people in pain, it's starting to grate at him by the end of the day. Only two ambulances came in, one of which was from the nearby old folkâs home. And most of the people in the waiting room either ate something bad and are overreacting or are straight-up rude. Itâs trying, but Dennis supposes itâs better than losing patients.
By the time he finally makes it around to the break room at the end of the day, hoping for a bite of the sweet treat you made, only crumbs are left in the bottom of the foil pan. He smiles. Not the shaky one he gives when people ask him questions (even when he knows the answer), but something soft and solid. Mostly because he knows how happy youâll be when you find out that the staff of the Pittsburgh Trauma Medical Center Emergency Department are, on most days, hungrier than a pack of wild hyenas.Â
âI think our grocery bills are about to go up.â Dennis murmurs against your head as he places his customary greeting kiss there. You look over the back of the couch to see him empty handed and you grin.
âAre you telling me Iâm required to bake for your coworkers now?â You tease, turning to lean forward against the back of the couch. Dennis just raises a brow, grinning down at you. You two know each other better than you know yourselves some days. âIâm not complaining, baby. They can be my guinea pigs when I try new recipes. And you know me. I have no idea how to cook for less than twenty people.â Dennis laughs and you think itâs the most wonderful sound youâll ever hear. âPlus, Iâm not the one who pays for groceries.â
âAbout thatââ Dennis tugs his phone out of his back pocket, clicking open the bank app. He grimaces at the Loans tab and focuses on his Checking. âI got my first paycheck. I thought I could help out with rent this month.â
You smile softly, reaching out to play with the longer curls at his nape. âDennis, we agreed. I graduated and got a job so you could focus on your student loans. I pay rent and bills, you get groceries and my own resident fix-it man.â You press a kiss to his cheek.
âI want to help you out.â
âI know, baby. But I want to help you more.â Your eyes close as you tug Dennisâ forehead against yours. He hums out a long sigh and you laugh softly. Heâll bring it up again and itâll go exactly the same. You think thatâs okay if it means you get to hold him like this.
3. Trinity
Around an hour before his shift ends every day, Dennis starts counting down the minutes. Itâs a bad habit. He knows. It disappoints him more often than not. When the shift handoff goes long or thereâs some kind of last minute trauma. So, yeah, itâs a terrible habit to have. But he canât help it. Heâs not counting down until his shift ends. Heâs counting down until he can see you again.
âHey, Whitaker!â The voice that comes from behind Dennis is unmistakably Trinityâs. Heâs honestly surprised she actually used his name. âThe residents are going to the bar on Grant.âÂ
âUh, good for you?â Dennis murmurs, glancing back at the clock. 6:52. Heâs probably only got thirty minutes before he can leave if handoff goes well. Not likely, but he can hope. That means no more than forty-five minutes until he can see you again. Dennis loves his job. He just hates how often it keeps the two of you apart.Â
âHuckleberry.â Dennis turns away from the clock, back to Trinity. She has the most unimpressed look on her face that Dennis has ever seen. âAll the residents.â Dennis just tilts his head, nodding along slowly. Trinity sighs as he doesnât answer and reaches out to grip his shoulders. âThat includes you, Doc.âÂ
She says it like itâs obvious, but Dennis hadnât actually considered the idea that he would be invited along. That he would go. He sees these people almost every day for over twelve hours. Does he really want to spend even more time with them?
(Yes. Dennis loves the people he works with. It took Dennis almost ten years to feel as comfortable around you as he does around his coworkers friends. Probably something to do with trauma bonding in a place where horrid sights outnumber the people who can help them.)
âOh. Uh, sorry. Canât. My wife is expecting me at home.â Dennis says, maybe a bit too quickly. It sounds like an excuse even to his own ears and Trinity has never been one to give up.
âCâmon, invite Mrs. Huckleberry along then. I, for one, would love to meet the woman who agreed to marry you.â She grins, jabbing at Dennisâ ribs with her shockingly sharp elbows. He canât help smiling.
âI know. Iâm lucky.â Dennis looks back over at Trinity to see her pretending to gag, fist in front of her mouth. He rolls his eyes and swats at her arm. âYouâre just jealous you donât have a wife. Donât worry, it only took me twenty years.â
âTwentyâI thought you were high school sweethearts.â Trinity stares at Dennis with wide eyes, brow furrowed tight as she looks him up and down.
âWell, yeah. But weâve known each other since forever. I mean, there was only one school. And our year had a really small kindergarten class. It justâŚtook me a while to finally ask her out.â Dennis smiles fondly at the memory. He had been continuously tripping over his words when you grabbed hisâadmittedly very sweatyâhands and said youâd love to go on a date with you, Dennis Whitaker. It was like his entire world paused for that single moment, captured in your warm gaze. Not that Dennis could ever tell Trinity that. She teased him enough already.Â
âNevermind. I donât want to meet her if this is what I have to put up with.â Trinity actually shoves at his face with her hands, groaning as he laughs.Â
âDo you really want to meet my coworkers?â Dennis asks, lights off as you both lay in bed. His warm chest is pressed against your back as he holds you against him. You always have trouble sleeping when he gets home late.
You shift, turning to face him. Light from the city outside your apartment illuminates his face. The window has curtains, Dennis just hasnât gotten around to hanging them up yet. Always busy with work or spending time with you. Things that are more important than a piece of fabric. You donât mind if it means you can see his face like this.Â
âI mean, you seem really close. And itâd be nice to put a face to a name.â You lift a hand, running your fingers through his curls. He showered when he got home and his hair is still wet. Heâll wake up later, complaining about the damp spot on his pillow and move even closer to share yours. Youâll pretend to be annoyed. âBut if youâre not ready for that, I can wait.â
âGod, I donât deserve you.â Dennisâ voice vibrates against the back of your neck, humid breath warming the skin. He wraps his arms tighter around your waist, like youâll disappear if he lets go. You let him, even though you would never leave. You think that even if Dennis tried to push you away, you would stay glued to his side. For better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health. Those were the vows you made when you married Dennis Whitaker. You had been practicing them in your head for almost a decade.Â
âYouâre stuck with me anyway, love.â You lift one of his hands to your lips, kissing the back softly. Sheets rustle as you tug them up over your shoulder. You press back against Dennisâ chest and hum softly. âNow go to sleep already.â
Dennis doesnât say anything. Just pulls you impossibly closer and lets his eyes fall shut. Approximately three hours later, he shifts you both on the bed so his head rests on your pillow, murmuring something about how his pillow is wet. You pretend to be annoyed.
4. Mel
Itâs a quiet day in the ED. Not that Dennis would ever say that out loud and risk incurring the wrath of whatever deity watches over the hospital. If any. So he keeps his mouth shut and focuses on the charts heâs been avoiding. Dennis prefers to chart by notepad, so he always ends up transcribing for hours on end. Itâs a great way to practice his typing, he supposes.Â
âHey, Whitaker?âÂ
Dennis glances over to see Mel at the computer next to him, wringing her fingers nervously. He hums in reply, folding his notes away. Any excuse to avoid charting. His eyes feel like theyâre about to slide out of their sockets.
âWhy didnât you tell any of us you were getting married?â Melâs voice shakes slightly in that way Dennis has learned is low-level anxiety. The kind that builds the more you ignore it. In the half second before Dennis can speak, Mel is opening her mouth again, ears pink. âI justâI mean, we were all so surprised. AndâŚwell, Iâve never been to a wedding.â Dennis canât help the tiny smile that grows on his lips, just barely quirking up. âSorry, that was probably rude.â
âNo, itâs justâŚâ Dennis has to think for a moment. He loves you. He wants to show you off, let everyone know that youâve already been snatched up. But, at the same time, he doesnât want you to be connected to this part of his life. He doesnât want the blood on his hands to stain his time with you. Youâre his oasis from the world of antiseptic and death that he lives in every day. Compartmentalization, heâs heard it called before. It feels ugly to call it that. He doesnât want to keep you hidden away in a box. But how the hell does he say that out loud? âDo you have someone that makes you just forget about all the bad things?â
The ED feels like it stops. Mel doesnât answer for a moment, but her face is easy to read. Sheâs thinking about it. Like she wants to consider her answer before responding. Like itâs important. It makes something warm bloom in Dennisâ chest.Â
âBecca. My sister. She, uh, yeah.â
âMy wife, uh,â Your name rolls off his lips and he realizes that Mel is the first person heâs said it to. Itâs always been my wife or Mrs. Whitaker. To define you as an individual, not simply an extension of Dennis, loosens something in the tense muscles of his shoulders. âSheâs like, a break from it all? I just guess I donât want to expose her to all this, if that makes any sense.â
âIt does.â Melâs voice is soft as she rolls closer. Her hand hovers near Dennisâ arm like she doesnât know if sheâs allowed to touch him. Dennis leans to the side just enough to make contact and Melâs hand presses against his bicep. âI understand.â
And itâs that easy.Â
The two donât speak after that, silently typing away in a never-ending attempt to catch up with charting. Keys clack as doctors and nurses alike scurry by, busy with their own tasks and patients. It creates a pattern of background noise that lets Dennis fall into a rhythm in his charting. He glances over at Mel once. She smiles like she understands.Â
âI think you should meet my coworkers.âÂ
He says it suddenly as you curl against him on the couch. The television buzzes quietly in the background, forgotten as you shift to look at your husband. (Oh god, heâs your husband. That fact still amazes you sometimes.)
âWhat?â Your voice wobbles a bit as you hold back a surprised laugh. Dennis moves underneath you, something nervous rumbling in his chest. You run a hand up his neck, carding your fingers through his curls. He leans into the touch âHey, you mean that?â
âYeah, Iââ Dennis breaths in slowly and releases his breath with the same careful consideration. âMel asked today. About why, yâknow? I was explaining it to her and it feltâŚlike an excuse? I donât want to keep you in a box. Like Iâm ashamed of you or somethingââ
âDen, Dennis. Look at me, baby.â You grab his face, forcing him to meet your gaze. His eyes shine wetly in the soft lamplight. The shadows on his face flicker as the TV continues to play, forgotten across the room. No matter how beautiful your husband may look in this moment, you hate to see him anything but happy. So you smile and press a soft kiss to one of his cheeks. âI know youâre not ashamed of me, Dennis.â You press a kiss to his other cheek. âAnd I get why youâre hesitating. Itâs just been us since we moved here. Itâs hard to change like that.â Another kiss, this one to his forehead. âBut nothing will ever change that I am here and Iâm not going anywhere.â
âYou are the love and light of my life.â Dennisâ lips press to yours softly and you both laugh into it. This is exactly how you think it should always be. By Dennis Whitakerâs side, both of you smiling like idiots.Â
+ 1
Your phone rings while youâre at work. Itâs not uncommon. What is strange is that itâs Dennis thatâs calling you. He doesnât call while youâre both at work, one of the many unspoken rules the two of you have. So when you see his smiling face light up your screen, you immediately answer it, panic growing in your chest.Â
âDenny? Whatâs up?â You try to keep your voice even, taking long, deep breaths.Â
âMrs. Whitaker, this is Dr. Robinavitch at the Pittsburgh Trauma Medical Center. Iâm calling about your husband.â The voice that comes through is deep and rough. A voice that wasnât made for yelling but has adapted to it nonetheless. The panic writhes around in the pit of your stomach now, like a living thing.Â
âIs Dennis okay? Did something happen to him?â
âWhitaker is fine. He was hit by a gurney and fell. He hit his head on the floor and has a mild concussion. Weâll probably keep him overnight just to make sure there are no complications.â The voice is stern and straight to business, but thereâs a softness to the edges of his words. You hear him sigh on the other end of the line. âDennis will be fine.â
You take a deep breath. Then another. The phone digs into your fingers as you grip it tightly. You take another breath and force your fingers to relax. Dennis is fine. Heâs okay. Breathe. âCan I come see him?â
âOf course.â
Dr. Robinavitch quickly gives you directions to the hospital, even telling you which parking lot is closest and would have the most parking this time of day. You jot it all down as he speaks, messy handwriting you probably wonât be able to decipher later. Not that you need to. You call a cab to pick you up. Dennis had to get to work early, so you let him take the shared car and you took the bus.Â
The line in the waiting room is long and the more you wait, the more panic grows up your throat. You scratch nervously at your neck as you glance around. It smells like metal. Red is everywhere. Drops on the floor from a kid with a bloody nose. Staining the towel of an older man as he holds it against his wrist. Blooming across a womanâs blouse as she cradles bruised knuckles. You look away. Itâs not that youâre a stranger to blood, you justâŚprefer to be far away from it.Â
âHow can I help you, hon?â You hear. The woman behind the glass looks you up and down once. Then again. Makes sense. Youâre not obviously injured. You feel your cheeks heat.
âHi. Um, Iâm visiting a patient. Dennis Whitaker? He works here.âÂ
âMrs. Whitaker?â The woman brightens just slightly, the customer service mask slipping just enough for you to see a glint in her eye. It disappears just as quickly and she points toward the double doors. A young woman steps out, dark hair pulled back. âSantos! Mrs. Whitaker!â
Santos turns toward you immediately. Yeah, thatâs definitely a glint. You suddenly know that this is Trinity. Itâs the shirt under her scrubs that gives it away. Dennis has always liked that Trinity wears them. He always calls her in for pedes cases when Trinityâs shirt has a cartoon on it. Today you can see the tuft of Tweety Birdâs feathers atop his head.
âMrs. Whitaker.â Trinityâs voice has a lilt to it that you recognize from Dennisâ brothers when they would tease the two of you. She seems to stalk closer and you meet her eyes slowly, anxiety still quietly simmering in your chest.
âYou must be Trinity.â You hold your hand out for her to shake, offering up your first name. Trinityâs grip is solid, hard. Like sheâs testing you. The thought makes you smile. Dennisâ oldest brother had done the same thing when the two of you announced your engagement. âEveryone keeps calling me Mrs. Whitaker. Must be confusing. You can use my first name.â
Trinity just shakes her head as she leads you toward the double doors. They buzz open as she scans her badge and itâs just as chaotic as it had been in the waiting room. More, even. Trinity swiftly guides you down a dizzying series of turns until youâre stopped in front of a room. You can feel eyes on you from the large desk in the middle of the open area. You try your best to ignore them, focusing on Trinity.
âThatâs what Huckleberry calls you, so it stuck.â Trinity shrugs, pushing the door open. Another woman sits at his bedside, blonde hair braided back and glasses perched on the long ridge of his nose. Mel, maybe? Then, you turn back toward Trinity, one brow raised high.Â
âHuckleberry?â
âHey, baby.â Dennisâ voice comes from the cot on the other side of the room. You immediately turn toward him, surprised at the slow thickness of his voice. Your name rolls off his tongue and it sounds so sweet that youâre almost embarrassed. This is a mild concussion?
âHey, Den. Howâre you feeling?â The woman in the seat next to Dennisâ bed stands, letting you sit. You read the nametag, Dr. Melissa King. She smiles wide and bright. The chair is plastic and probably designed to be uncomfortable, but as you grab Dennisâ hand and he smiles up at you, you know this is where you want to be.Â
âBeen better. Whyâre you here?â Thereâs a dinosaur bandage on his forehead, just above his brow bone. You reach up to soothe it softly, leaning forward and pressing a soft kiss to the shiny plastic. Dennis leans into it, giving you that familiar soft smile. You canât help smoothing back his curls.
âDr. Robinavitch called me. Said you fell.â
Dennis just hums. You glance around the room and realize itâs just the two of you. Youâre not sure when Mel and Trinity left. You think you can remember seeing Mel drag the younger woman quietly out of the room. But as your gaze sweeps across the window, you can see a few people gathered around what seems to be the main desk. They occasionally glance over at the room. At you two.Â
You can name some of them. The older blonde is obviously Dana. You look down at Dennis to see him following your line of sight. You grin. âDana, right? I donât know, DennyâŚI might just have to leave you if she asks.â
âDonât even joke about that. Sheâd probably take you up on it.â You both laugh softly, Dennis squeezing your hand softly. The door clicks open quietly and an older man steps inside. Heâs wearing glasses that you can only assume are readers with how far down his nose they are. âDr. Robby.â
The man steps closer, tablet held under one arm as he looks Dennis over carefully. âWhitaker.â His voice is fond. Soft and warm like a parent. Or maybe just a teacher who cares too much. Robby turns toward you, holding out a hand. You stand and take it. âMrs. Whitaker. Nice to finally meet you. Michael Robinavitch, we spoke on the phone.â
âYou as well.â The chair is just as uncomfortable the second time you sit in it. âThanks for watching out for Dennis. Heâs told me all about you. Really admires you and the work you do.â Dennis groans on the bed, cheeks red. You grin, squeezing his hand tighter. Robby smiles as he watches the exchange. You donât notice, too busy watching as Dennis tries to hide his face with a pillow. You pull it away before he can suffocate himself. âItâs the truth, Den. Did you want me to lie to your boss?â
âDonât worry about it.â Robby smiles easily, typing something on the screen in his hands before turning back to Dennis. There it is again. That glint. âReady for visitors, Whitaker?â
Dennis groans yet again.Â
The night is spent with you never leaving Dennisâ side. He groans and grumbles as his coworkers share embarrassing work stories with you that he had purposefully not shared. You respond in kind, telling them about his sweaty hands when he asked you out and how he somehow managed to get a calf to imprint on him. Dana proposes to you twice, grin sharp. You only blush a little.Â
You think you get it, why Dennis is already so close with these people. You loved Broken Bow. Still do. But the people there were always pretending to be perfect, putting up fronts so the neighbors wouldnât know their dirty secrets. Here, in this hospital, everyone is just themselves. They laugh loudly, bully each other playfully, smile wide. You think you get it. Why Dennis has never brought up moving back to Nebraska. Why he wants to stay here. You do too. With him. With this new family the two of you have created.Â
âHey, Mrs. Huckleberry. Youâre cominâ with us next Tuesday. That place on Grant. Whitaker knows where it is.â Trinity says as she files out of the room. Something about patients and how every single doctor in the ED cannot be visiting with Dennis. Itâs not a question. Not even a request. You laugh.
âSure thing, Trin.â
Extra
âMy sister just texted me. Her wedding is next September.â You mention casually. Dennis nods, pulling out his phone calendar and jotting down the dates heâll need off. You grin as another text pops up. âShe wants to know when youâre gonna put a ring on my finger.â
Dennis doesnât even look up from his phone as he responds. âAfter I graduate. You should marry a doctor, not a med student.â
Your eyes widen just a fraction and you smile so sweetly it feels like your teeth are already rotting. You canât help grabbing his hand and pressing a kiss to the rough palm.Â
âYes.â You murmur against his palm. He tilts his head and you grin. âYou can ask me again when you graduate, but I promise my answer will be the same. So, yes, Dennis Whitaker. I will marry you.â
His eyes widen and you laugh as his cheeks burn red. God, you love this man.



